obeisance to this Cadwallo during eight and twentie yeares Thus Cadwallo reigned in the whole monarchie of great Britaine hauing all the seuen kings thereof as well Saxons as others his subiects for albeit the number of Saxons from time to time greatlie increased yet were they alwaies either at the first expelled or else made tributarie to the onelie kings of Britons for the time being as all their owne writers doo confesse Cadwallader was next king of the whole great Britaine he reigned twelue yeares ouer all the kings thereof in great peace and tranquillitie and then vpon the lamentable death of his subiects which died of sundrie diseases innumerablie he departed into little Britaine His sonne and cousine Iuor and Iue being expelled out of England also by the Saxons went into Wales where among the Britons they and their posteritie remained princes Upon this great alteration and warres being through the whole dominion betwéene the Britons and Saxons the Scots thought time to slip the collar of obedience and therevpon entred in league with Charles then king of France establishing it in this wise 1 The iniurie of Englishmen doone to anie of these people shall be perpetuallie holden common to them both 2 When Frenchmen be inuaded by Englishmen the Scots shall send their armie in defense of France so that they be supported with monie and vittels by the French 3 When Scots be inuaded by Englishmen the Frenchmen shall come vpon their owne expenses to their support and succour 4 None of the people shall take peace or truce with Englishmen without the aduise of other c. Manie disputable opinions may be had of warre without the praising of it as onlie admittable by inforced necessitie and to be vsed for peace sake onelie where here the Scots sought warre for the loue of warre onelie For their league giueth no benefit to themselues either in frée traffike of their owne commodities or benefit of the French or other priuilege to the people of both What discommoditie riseth by loosing the intercourse and exchange of our commodities being in necessaries more aboundant than France the Scots féele and we perfectlie know What ruine of their townes destruction of countries slaughter of both peoples haue by reason of this bloudie league chanced the histories be lamentable to read and horrible among christian men to be remembred but God gaue the increase according to their séed for as they did hereby sowe dissention so did they shortlie after reape a bloudie slaughter and confusion For Alpine their king possessing a light mind that would be lost with a little wind hoped by this league shortlie to subdue all great Britaine and to that end not onelie rebelled in his owne kingdome but also vsurped vpon the kingdome of Picts Whervpon Edwine king of England made one Brudeus king of Picts whom he sent into Scotland with a great power where in battell he tooke this Alpine king of Scots prisoner and discomfited his people And this Alpine being their king found subiect and rebell his head was striken off at a place in Scotland which thereof is to this daie called Pasalpine that is to saie the head of Alpine And this was the first effect of their French league Osbright king of England with Ella his subiect and a great number of Britons and Saxons shortlie after for that the Scots had of themselues elected a new king entered Scotland and ceassed not his war against them vntill their king and people fled into the Iles with whome at the last vpon their submission peace was made in this wise The water of Frith shall be march betwéene Scots and Englishmen in the east parts and shall be named the Scotish sea The water of Cluide to Dunbriton shall be march in the west parts betwéene the Scots and Britons This castell was before called Alcluide but now Dunbriton that is to say the castle of Britons and sometimes it was destroied by the Danes So the Britons had all the lands from Sterling to the Ireland seas and from the water of Frith Cluide to Cumber with all the strengths and commodities thereof and the Englishmen had the lands betwéene Sterling and Northumberland Thus was Cluide march betwéene the Scots and the Britons on the one side and the water of Frith named the Scotish sea march betwéene them and Englishmen on the other side and Sterling common march to thrée people Britons Englishmen and Scots howbeit king Osbright had the castle of Sterling where first he caused to be coined Sterling monie The Englishmen also builded a bridge of stone for passage ouer the water of Frith in the middest whereof they made a crosse vnder which were written these verses I am free march as passengers may ken To Scots to Britons and Englishmen Not manie yeares after this Hinguar and Hubba two Danes with a great number of people arriued in Scotland and slue Constantine whom Osbright had before made king wherevpon Edulfe or Ethelwulfe then king of England assembled his power against Hinguar and Hubba and in one battell slue them both but such of their people as would remaine and become christians he suffered to tarie the rest he banished or put to death c. This Ethelwulfe granted the Peter pence of which albeit Peter Paule had little need and lesse right yet the paiment thereof continued in this realme euer after vntill now of late yeares But the Scots euer since vnto this daie haue and yet doo paie it by reason of that grant which prooueth them to be then vnder his obeisance Alured or Alfred succéeded in the kingdome of England and reigned noblie ouer the whole monarchie of great Britaine he made lawes that persons excommunicated should be disabled to sue or claime anie propertie which law Gregour whome this Alured had made king of Scots obeied and the same law as well in Scotland as in England is holden to this daie which also prooueth him to be high lord of Scotland This Alured constreined Gregour king of Scots also to breake the league with France for generallie he concluded with him and serued him in all his warres as well against Danes as others not reseruing or making anie exception of the former league with France The said Alured after the death of Gregour had the like seruice and obeisance of Donald king of Scots with fiue thousand horssemen against one Gurmond a Dane that then infested the realme and this Donald died in this faith and obeisance with Alured Edward the first of that name called Chifod sonne of this Alured succéeded his father and was the next king of England against whome Sithrtic a Dane and the Scots conspired but they were subdued and Constantine their king brought to obeisance He held the realme of Scotland also of king Edward and this dooth Marian their owne countrieman a Scot confesse beside Roger Houeden and William of Malmesberie In the yeare of our Lord 923 the same king Edward was president and gouernour of
all the people of England Cumberland Scots Danes and Britons King Athelstane in like sort conquered Scotland and as he laie in his tents beside Yorke whilest the warres lasted the king of Scots feined himselfe to be a minstrell and harped before him onelie to espie his ordinance and his people But being as their writers confesse corrupted with monie he sold his faith and false heart together to the Danes and aided them against king Athelstane at sundrie times Howbeit he met with all their vntruthes at Broningfield in the west countrie as is mentioned in the ninth chapter of the first booke of this description where he discomfited the Danes and slue Malcolme deputie in that behalfe to the king of Scots in which battell the Scots confesse themselues to haue lost more people than were remembred in anie age before Then Athelstane following his good lucke went throughout all Scotland and wholie subdued it and being in possession thereof gaue land there lieng in Annandale by his deed the copie wherof dooth follow I king Athelstane giues vnto Paulam Oddam and Roddam al 's good and al 's faire as euer they mine were and thereto witnesse Mauld my wife By which course words not onelie appeareth the plaine simplicitie of mens dooings in those daies but also a full proofe that he was then seized of Scotland At the last also he receiued homage of Malcolme king of Scots but for that he could not be restored to his whole kingdome he entered into religion and there shortlie after died Then Athelstane for his better assurance of that countrie there after thought it best to haue two stringes to the bowe of their obedience and therefore not onelie constituted on Malcolme to be their king but also appointed one Indulph sonne of Constantine the third to be called prince of Scotland to whome he gaue much of Scotland and for this Malcolme did homage to Athelstane Edmund brother of Athelstane succéeded next king of England to whome this Indulph then king of Scots not onelie did homage but also serued him with ten thousand Scots for the expulsion of the Danes out of the realme of England Edred or Eldred brother to this Edmund succéeded next king of England he not onelie receiued the homage of Irise then king of Scots but also the homage of all the barons of Scotland Edgar the sonne of Edmund brother of Athelstane being now of full age was next king of England he reigned onelie ouer the whole monarchie of Britaine and receiued homage of Keneth king of Scots for the kingdome of Scotland and made Malcolme prince thereof This Edgar gaue vnto the same Keneth the countrie of Louthian in Scotland which was before seized into the hands of Osbright king of England for their rebellion as is before declared He inioined Keneth their said king also once in euerie yéere at certeine principall feasts whereat the king did vse to weare his crowne to repaire vnto him into England for the making of lawes which in those daies was doone by the noble men or péeres according to the order of France at this daie He allowed also sundrie lodgings in England to him and his successours whereat to lie and refresh themselues in their iourneies whensoeuer they should come vp to doo their homages and finallie a péece of ground lieng beside the new palace of Westminster vpon which this Keneth builded a house that by him and his posseritie was inioied vntill the reigne of king Henrie the second In whose time vpon the rebellion of William king of Scots it was resumed into the king of Englands hand The house is decaied but the ground where it stood is called Scotland to this daie Moreouer Edgar made this law that no man should succéed to his patrimonie or inheritance holden by knights seruice vntill he accomplished the age of one and twentie yéeres because by intendment vnder that age he should not be able in person to serue his king and countrie according to the tenor of his deed and the condition of his purchase This law was receiued by the same Keneth in Scotland and as well there as in England is obserued to this daie which prooueth also that Scotland was then vnder his obeisance In the yeere of our Lord 974 Kinald king of Scots and Malcolme king of Cumberland Macon king of Man and the Iles Duuenall king of Southwales Siferth and Howell kings of the rest of Wales Iacob or Iames of Gallowaie Iukill of Westmerland did homage to king Edgar at Chester And on the morrow going by water to the monasterie of saint Iohns to seruice and returning home againe the said Edgar sitting in a barge and stirring the same vpon the water of Dée made the said kings to row the barge saieng that his successors might well be ioifull to haue the prerogatiue of so great honour and the superioritie of so manie mightie princes to be subiect vnto their monarchie Edward the sonne of this Edgar was next king of England in whose time this Keneth king of Scots caused Malcolme king of Scotland to be poisoned Wherevpon king Edward made warre against him which ceased not vntill this Keneth submitted himselfe and offered to receiue him for prince of Scotland whome king Edward would appoint Herevpon king Edward proclamed one Malcolme to be prince of Scotland who immediatlie came into England and there did homage vnto the same king Edward Etheldred brother of this Edward succéeded next ouer England against whome Swaine king of Denmarke conspired with this last Malcolme then king of Scots But shortlie after this Malcolme sorrowfullie submitted himselfe into the defense of Etheldred who considering how that which could not be amended must onelie be repented benignlie receiued him By helpe of whose seruice at last Etheldred recouered his realme againe out of the hands of Swaine and reigned ouer the whole monarchie eight and thirtie yéeres Edmund surnamed Ironside sonne of this Etheldred was next king of England in whose time Canutus a Dane inuaded the realme with much crueltie But at the last he married with Emme sometime wise vnto Etheldred and mother of this Edmund Which Emme as arbitratrix betweene hir naturall loue to the one and matrimoniall dutie to the other procured such amitie betwéene them in the end that Edmund was contented to diuide the realme with Canutus and keeping to himselfe all England on this side Humber gaue all the rest beyond Humber with the seigniorie of Scotland to this Canutus Wherevpon Malcolme then king of Scots after a little accustomable resistance did homage to the same Canutus for the kingdome of Scotland Thus the said Canutus held the same ouer of this Edmund king of England by the like seruices so long as they liued togither This Canutus in memorie of this victorie and glorie of his seigniorie ouer the Scots commanded Malcolme their king to build a church in Buchquhan in Scotland where a field betweene him and them was fought to be dedicated to Olauus patrone
submitted themselues vnto him and so both Scots and Northumbers receiued an oth to be true vnto him which they obserued but a small while for he was no sooner returned into the south parts but that Aulafe which had beene chased out of the countrie by king Edmund as before ye haue heard returned into Northumberland with a great nauie of ships and was ioifullie receiued of the inhabitants and restored againe to the kingdome which he held by the space of foure yéeres and then by the accustomed disloialtie of the Northumbers he was by them expelled and then they set vp one Hirke or Hericius the sonne of one Harrold to reigne ouer them who held not the estate anie long time For in the third yeere of his reigne Edred in the reuenge of such disloiall dealings in the Northumbers out of the countrie by king Edmund as before ye destroied the countrie with fire swoord sleaing the most part of the inhabitants He burnt the abbeie of Rippon which was kept against him As he was returning homeward an host of enimies brake out of Yorke and setting vpon the rereward of the kings armie at a place called Easterford made great slaughter of the same Wherefore the king in his rage ment to haue begun a new spoile and destruction but the Northumbers humbled themselues so vnto him that putting awaieout of the countrie by king Edmund as before ye their forsaid king Hirke or Hericius and offering great rewards and gifts to buy their peace they obteined pardon But bicause that Wolstane the archbishop of Yorke was of counsell with his countriemen in reuolting from king Edred and aduancing of Hericius king Edred tooke him and kept him in prison a long time after but at length in respect of the reuerence which he bare to his calling he set him at libertie and pardoned him his offense Matth. Westm. reciteth an other cause of Wolstans imprisonment as thus In the yéere of Grace saith he 951 king Edred put the archbishop of Yorke in close prison bicause of often complaints exhibited against him as he which had commanded manie townesmen of Theadford to be put to death in reuenge of the abbat Aldelme by them vniustlie slaine and murthered After this when Edred had appeased all ciuill tumults and dissentions within his land he applied him selfe to the aduancing of religion wholie followingWestm reciteth an other cause of Wolstans imprisonment the mind of Dunstane by whose exhortation he suffered patientlie manie torments of the bodie and exercised himselfe in praier and other deuout studies This Edred in his latter daies being greatlie addicted to deuotion religious priests at the request of his mother Edgiua restored the abbeie of Abington which was built first by king Inas but in these daies sore decaied and fallen into ruine Finallie after he had reigned nine yéeres and a halfe he departed this life to the great gréeuance of men and reioising of angels as it is written and was buried at Winchester in the cathedrall church there ¶ Heere is to be noted that the foresaid Edred when he came first to the crowne vpon a singular and most especiall fauour which he bare towards Dunstane the abbat of Glastenburie committed vnto him the chiefest part of all his treasure as charters of lands with other monuments and such ancient princelie iewels as belonged to the former kings with other such as he got of his owne willing him to lay the same inthis life to the great gréeuance of men and reioising safe kéeping within his monasterie of Glastenburie Afterward when king Edred perceiued himselfe to be in danger of death by force of that sickenesse which in déed made an end of his life he sent into all parties to such as had anie of his treasure in kéeping to bring the same vnto him with all spéed that he might dispose thereof before his departure out of this life as he should sée cause Dunstane tooke such things as he had vnder his hands hasted forward to deliuer the same vnto the king and to visit him in that time of his sickenesse according to his dutie but as he was vpon the waie a voice spake to him from heauen saieng Behold king Edred is now departed in peace At the hearing of this voice the horsse wheron Dunstane rode fell downe and died being not able to abide the presence of the angell that thus spake to Dunstane And when he came to the court he vnderstood that the king died the same houre in which it was told him by the angell as before ye haue heard Edwin succeedeth Edred in the kingdome of England his beastlie and incestuous carnalitie with a kinswoman of his on the verie day of his coronation he is reproued of Dunstane and giueth ouer the gentlewomans companie Dunstane is banished for rebuking king Edwin for his vnlawfull lust and lewd life the diuell reioised at his exile what reuenging mischiefs the king did for displeasure sake against the said Dunstane in exile the middle part of England rebellethye haue heard against king Edwin and erecteth his brother Edgar in roiall roome ouer them he taketh thought and dieth Edgar succeedeth him he is a fauourer of moonks his prouision for defense of his realme his policie and discretion in gouernment what kings he bound by oth to be true vnto him eight princes row his barge in signe of submission the vicious inconueniences that grew among the Englishmen vpon his fauouring of the Danes a restraint of excessiue quaffing Dunstane is made bishop of Worcester and Ethelwold bishop of Winchester iustice in Edgars time seuerelie executed theft punished with death a tribute of woolfs skins paid him out of Wales and the benefit of that tribute The xxiij Chapter AFter the deceasse of Edred his nephue Edwin the eldest sonne of king Edmund was made king of England and began his reigne ouer the same in the yeere of our Lord 955 in the 20 yeere of the emperor Otho the first in theiustice in Edgars time seuerelie executed 28 and last yéere of the reigne of Lewes king of France and about the twelfe yeere of Malcolme the first of that name king of Scotland He was consecrated at Kingston vpon Thames by Odo the archbishop of Canturburie On the verie day of his coronation as the lords were set in councell about weightie matters touching the gouernment of the realme he rose from the place gat him into a chamber with one of his néere kinswomen and there had to doo with hir without anie respect or regard had to his roiall estate and princelie dignitie Dunstane latelie before named abbat of Glastenburie did not onlie without feare of displeasure reprooue the K. for such shamefull abusing of his bodie but also caused the archbishop of Canturburie to constreine him to forsake that woman whom vnlawfullie he kept There be that write that there were two
Ireland and there prouiding 18 ships of rouers returned landing in Wales ioined himselfe with Griffin the king or prince of Wales and did much hurt on the borders about Hereford of which place Rafe was then earle that was sonne vnto Goda the sister of K. Edward by hir first husband Gualter de Maunt. This earle assembling an armie came forth to giue battell to the enimies appointing the Englishmen contrarie to their manner to fight on horssebacke but being readie on the two twentith of October to giue the onset in a place not past two miles from Hereford he with his Frenchmen and Normans fled and so the rest were discomfited whome the aduersaries pursued and slue to the number of 500 beside such as were hurt and escaped with life Griffin and Algar hauing obteined this victorie entered into the towne of Hereford set the minster on fire slue seuen of the canons that stood to defend the doores or gates of the principall church and finallie spoiled and burned the towne miserablie The king aduertised hereof gathered an armie ouer the which Harold the sonne of earle Goodwine was made generall who followed vpon the enimies that fled before him into Northwales staied not till hauing passed through Stratâ—luid he came to the mountaines of Snowdon where he pitched his field The enimies durst not abide him but got them into Southwales whereof Harold being aduertised left the more part of his armie in Northwales to resist the enimies there with the residue of his people came backe vnto Hereford recouered the towne and caused a great and mightie trench to be cast round about it with an high rampire and fensed it with gates and other fortifications After this he did so much that comming to a communication with Griffin and Algar at a place called Biligelhage a peace was concluded and so the nauie of earle Algar sailed about and came to Chester there to remaine till the men of warre and marriners had their wages while he went to the king who pardoned his offense restored him to his earledome After this in the verie same yeare being the 15 of king Edwards reigne as some writers affirme Siward the noble earle of Northumberland died of the slix of whom it is said that when he perceiued the houre of death to be néere he caused him selfe to be put in armour set vp in his chaire affirming that a knight and a man of honour ought to die in that sort rather than lieng on a couch like a féeble and fainthearted creature and sitting so vpright in his chaire armed at all points he ended his life and was buried at Yorke O stout harted man not vnlike to that famous Romane remembred by Tullie in his Tusculane questions who suffered the sawing of his leg from his bodie without shrinking looking vpon the surgeon all the while hauing no part of his bodie bound for shrinking The said Siward earle of Northumberland was a man of a giantlike stature thereto of a verie stout and hardie courage because his sonne Walteif was but an infant and as yet not out of his cradell the earledome was giuen vnto earle Tostle one of Goodwins sonnes Edward the sonne of Edmund Ironside is sent for to be made heire apparant to crowne his death the deceasse of Leofrike earle of Chester the vertues and good deeds of him and his wife Gudwina Couentrie free from custome and toll churches and religious places builded and repared Algar succeedeth his father Leofrike in the earledome he is accused of treason and banished he recouereth his earledome by force of armes Harold is sent with a power against Griffin king of Wales the countrie wasted and the people forced to yeeld they renounce Griffin their king kill him and send his head to Harold Griffins brethren rule Wales after him by grant of king Edward Harolds infortunate going ouer into Normandie the earle of Ponthieu taketh him prisoner and releaseth him at the request of William duke of Normandie for whose vse Harold sweareth to keepe possession of the realme of England the duke promiseth him his daughter in mariage The sixt Chapter NOt long after in the yeare 1057 Aldred bishop of Worcester was sent ouer vnto the emperour Henrie the third to fetch Edward the sonne of Edmund Ironside into England whome king Edward was desirous to sée meaning to ordeine him heire apparant to the crowne but he died the same yeare after that he was returned into England This Edward was surnamed the outlaw his bodie was buried at Westminster or as others say in the church of S. Paule within London The same yeare that is to say in the seuentéenth yeare or in the sixtéenth yeare of king Edwards reigne as some write Leofrike the noble earle of Chester or Mercia that was sonne to duke Leofwine departed this life in his owne towne of Bromelie on the last day of August and was buried at Couentrie in the abbeie there which he had builded This earle Leofrike was a man of great honor wise and discréet in all his dooings His high wisdome and policie stood the realme in great stéed whilest he liued He had a noble ladie to his wife named Gudwina at whose earnest sute he made the citie of Couentrie frée of all manner of toll except horsses and to haue that toll laid downe also his foresaid wife rode naked through the middest of the towne without other couerture saue onlie hir haire Moreouer partlie moued by his owne deuotion and partlie by the persuasion of his wife he builded or beneficiallie augmented and repared manie abbeies churches as the said abbeie or priorie at Couentrie the abbeies of Wenlocke Worcester Stone Euesham and Leof besides Hereford Also he builded two churches within the citie of Chester the one called S. Iohns and the other S. Werbrough The value of the iewels ornaments which he bestowed on the abbeie church of Couentrie was inestimable After Leofriks death his sonne Algar was made earle and intituled in all his lands and seigniories In the yeare following to wit 1058 the same Algar was accused againe through malice of some enuious persons of treason so that he was exiled the land wherevpon he repaired againe vnto his old friend Griffin prince of Northwales of whome he was ioifullie receiued shortlie after by his aid also by the power of a nauie of ships that by chance arriued in those parts at that selfe same season vnlooked for out of Norwaie the said Algar recouered his earledome by force as some haue written King Edward about the twentith yeare of his reigne as then remaining at Glocester appointed earle Harold to inuade the dominions of Griffin king of Wales Harold taking with him a power of horssemen made spéed and came to Rutland and there burned Griffins palace and also his ships and then about Midlent returned againe into England After this about the
The couenants made at the mariage betwixt Cnute and Emma The english bloud restored The praise of quéene Emma for hir wisdome Encomium Emmae Matth. West Wil. Malm. 1018 Edrike put to death Simon Dâ—n 〈…〉 Hen. Hunt Lords put to death A taxe raised 1019 King Câ—â—â—passeth into Denmarke Earle God wen his seruice in Denmarke Cnute had the Englishman in estimation for their good seriuce 1028 Cnute 〈◊〉 againe into Denmarke Will. Male. Matth. West Albernus Crance Magnus Olauus Fabian Polydor. Hen. Hunt Other say that he went forth of Denmarke to Rome Simon Dun. Anno 1013. 1032 Wil. Malm. Matth. West 1033 Scots subdued Hen. Hunt Anno 1035. Wil. Malm. The death of king Cnute Hen. Hunt Alb. Crantz The large dominion of K. Cnute Hen. Hunt Alb. Crantz Grants made to the benefit of Englishmen at the instance of king Cnute Fabian Polydor. Matt. West He caused his chaire to be set there as Matth. West saith Hen. Hunt The saieng of king Cnute Zealouslie inough if it had bm according to true knowledge Ran. Higd. Polydor. Matth. West Polydor. Flatterie reproued Polydor. Alb. Crantz Polydor. Fabian Which is supposed to be Barelow for Aâ—hdone it selfe is halfe a mile from thence 1020 Simon Dun. Leofrike earle of Chester King Cnutes lawes Harold Matth. West Wil. Malm. Controâ—eâ—sâ— for the crownâ— Simon Dun. The realme diuided betwixt Harold and Harticnute The authoritie of earle Goodwine H. Hunt The refusall of the archbishop Elnothus to consecrate king Harold 1036 Harold why he is surnamed Harefoot Harold euill spoken of Ran. Higd. ex Mariano Matth. West â—an Higd. Sée maister Fox acts and monuments pag. 112. Simon Dun. A counterfet letter Goodwin was suspected to do this vnder a colour to betray him as by writers it séemeth Not onelie Goodwine but other such as king Harold appointed took Alfred with his Normans Simon Dun. Quéene Emma banished Polydor. Harold degenerateth from his father Hen. Hunt A name in a readinesse Euill men the longer they liue the more they grow into miserie Wil. Malm. Hen. Hunt Wil. Malm. Hardicnute or Hardiknought Alteration in the state of things Simon Dun. â— Matt. West say that he was at Bruges in Flanders with his mother when he was thus sent for being come thither to visit hir 1041 Quéene Emma sent for The bodie of king Harold taken vp and throwen into Thames S Clement Danes A tribute raised Hen. Hunt Simoâ— Dun. Wil. Mâ—lm Matth. West Sim. Dun. Matt. West Ran. Higd. Marianus Polydor. The bishop of worcester accused for making away of Alfred Earle Goodwin excuseth himselfe The gift which earle Goodwiâ— gaue to the king Polydor. The death of K. Hardicnute Sim. Dunel Matth. West 1042 K. Hardicnute his conditions and liberalitie in housekéeping Hen. Hunt Of whom the Englishmen learned excessiue féeding The end of the Danish rulers Edward Hen. Hunt Polydor. Henâ— Hunt Wil. Malm. The third of Aprill 1043 Ran. Higd. ex Mariano Alb. Crantz Polydor. Danes expelled Simon Dun. Goniâ—â— néece to K. Swaine Polydor. K. Edward marieth the daughter of earle Goodwine Polydor. K. Edward absteineth from the companie of his wife K. Edward dealeth strictlie with his mother quéene Emma Quéene Emma despoiled of hir goods She is accused of dissolute liuing Ran. Higd. She purgeth hir selfe by the law Ordalum Wil. Malm. Ran. Higd. Robert archbishop of Canturburie Frenchmen or Normans first entered into England 1047 〈…〉 〈…〉 This Bearne was the sonne of Uâ—ius a Dane vncle to this Swaine vp his mother the â—â—â—ter of K. Swaine H. Hunt Hen. Hunt The Danes spoile Sandwich Rise â— Griâ—fin princes of wales 1049 Simon Dun. Hermanus Contractus Ia. Meir Simon Dun. Fabian 1051 Matth. West 〈…〉 〈…〉 〈…〉 〈…〉 The earle 〈◊〉 to the king Earle Goodwine offended with the king for fauouring strangers A councel called at Glocester Siward earle of Northumberland Leofrike earle of Chester Rafe earle of Hereford Will. Malmes Earle Goodwine meaneth to defend him selfe against the king Swaine Ran. Higd. Matth. West Simon Dun. Harold Simon Dun. Wil. Malm. Swaine eldest sonne to Goodwine banished Earle Goodwine fled the realme Goodwine and his sonnes proclaimed outlawes The king put awaie his wife Editha 1052 Hen. Hunt Griffin king of wales destroieth Herefordshire Harold inuadeth the shires of Dorset and Summerset Simon Dun. It séemeth that earle Goodwine was well friended Ran. Higd. Matth. West Simon Dun. Wil. Malm. Ran. Higd. Will. Malmes William duke of Normandie commeth ouer into England Polydor. K. Edwards promise to duke William The archbishop of Canturburie banished Normans vanished the realme 〈◊〉 archbishop of Canturburie Ranul Hig. Fabian Stigand infamed of simonie What maner of men méet to be bishops in those daies Polydor. The lawes of S. Edward instituted 1053 or 1054 Hector Boet. Polydor. Will. Malmes Matth. West Ran. Higd. ex Mariano Simon Dun. This is the likeliest tale Hen. Hunt Polydor. Will. Malm. Matth. West 1054 Hector Boet. Simon Dun. M. West Matth. West 105â— Hent Hunt 1055 Matth. West Simon Dun. The welshmen obteine the victorie against Englishmen and Normans Stratcluid Snowdon The citie of Hereford fortified by Harold The deceasse of Siward earle of Northumberland Ran. Higd. Edward the outlaw departed this life 1057 Leofrike earle of Chester departed this life Ran. Higd. Mat. West Couentrie made frée of toll and custome Churches in Chester built Hent Hunt Algar earle of Chester exiled 1058 Simon Dun. 1063 Simon Dun. Mat. West Wales destroied and harried by the Englishmen The welshmen agrée to pay their accustomed tribute 1064 Wil. Malm. Simon Dun. Wil. Malm. Harold goeth ouer into Normandie Polydor. Edmerus Mat. West Wil. Malm. Harold is presented to william duke of Normandie Hen. Hunt Harold was highlie welcomed of duke William Matth. West Duke William promised to Harold his daughter in marriage Polydor. When the promise was made by king Edward to make 〈◊〉 William 〈◊〉 heire Hen. Hunt Matth. West Fabian Falling out betwixt brethren The cruell dealing of earle Tostie The Northumbers râ—bell against Tostie their earle Wil. Malm. Marcharus made earle of Northumberland It Edward departed this life Simon Dun. K. Edward his maners and disposition of mind described A diuell fetching gambols A tale of a ring King Edward canonized for a saint Wil. Molms Matt. Westm. Matt. West Simon Dun. Io. Textor Harold K. Edward departed this life An Christi 1065 after the account of the church of England Matth. West Polydor. Edeling that is a noble man and such one as is come of the kings bloud Dukes of Normandie Harold proclaimed king of England Edmerus Matth. West Harold séeketh to win the peoples hearts Sim. Dunel An ambassage from Nâ—â—mandie K. Harolds answer Eâ—dmerus Matth. West Duke William eftsoones sendeth to king Harold Gemeticensis Wil. Malm. Polydor. Rog. Houed Simon Dun. Tostie séekes to disquiet his brother Matt. VVest saith but 40. Polydor. Ran. Higd. Sim. Dun. Wil. Malm. Tostie repelled Polydor. Ran. Higd. Harold Harfager king of Norweie Matt. West Simon Dun. Simon Dun. saith 500. The Norwegians arriue in Humber Richhall Hen. Hunt The English men discomfited This battell was fought on the the euen of S. Matthew the apostle as saith Si. Dun. Wil. Malm. Hen. Hunt Matt. West The Norwegians discomfited The king of Norwaie and Tostie slaine This battell was fought on the 25 of September as saith Si. Dun. Matth. West Simon Dun. M. West Unequell diuiding of the spoile Wil. Malm. Ia. Meir Baldwine earle of Flanders aided duke William to conquere England Wil. Geme The chronicles of Normandie haue 896 ships Duke william landed at Peuensey now Pemsey Hen. Hunt Wil. Lamb. The pope fauored duke Williams enterprise Matth. West Gemeticensis Wil. Malm. Matth. West Normans berds shauen Wil. Malm. Hen. Marle Girth would not haue his brother king Harold fight himselfe Gemeticensis Tibul. lib. 1. Will. Malmes The order of the Englishmen Matth. West The arraie of the Normans Hen. Hunt Will. Malmes Polydor. The battell betwixt king Harold and duke William is begun The policie of duke William to disorder his enimies H. Hunt Will. Malm. A sore foughten battell King Harold slaine Wil. Malm. Matth. West The Englishmen put to flight Chron. de bello Wil. Geme The Normans fall into a ditch Giral Camb. Wil. Malm. Hen. Hunt Matth. West Floriac Simon Dun. Henr. Hunt Polydor. The chronicles of Normandie haue of English men slaine 67974 and of Normans 6013. Ex 6. libro Polycraticon siue de nugis curialâ—â—m Iohn Saâ—ish 1069 Ye must note that there was one Richard duke of Normandie before Rollo Wil. Malm. lib. 3. cap. 1. Ranulph lib. 6. cap. 19. Wil. Malm. lib. 3. cap. 1. Ranulph lib. 6. cap. 19. Ran. li. 6. ca. 19. Wil. Malm. lib. 3. cap. 1. Ran. ibib Ran. ibid. Ran. ibid. Wil. Mal. idem Ran. idem Britaine inhabited by Brute 1 Britaine conquered by the Romans 2 Britaine conquered and ouercome by the Saxons 3 Britaine conquered and ouercome by the Danes 4 Britaine conquered and possessed by the Normans
Robert but following the authoritie of an English préest then liuing in the court the English Peeres began to shew their disliking in manifest maner Neuerthelesse the Normans so bewitched the king with their lieng and bosting Robert the Archbishop being the chéefe instrument of their practise that he beléeued them and therevpon vexed sundrie of the nobilitie amongst whom Earle Goodwijn of Kent was the chéefe a noble Gentleman and father in law to king Edward by the mariage of his daughter The matter also came to such issue against him that he was exiled and fiue of his sonnes with him wherevpon he goeth ouer the sea and soone after returning with his said sonnes they inuaded the land in sundrie places the father himselfe comming to London where when the kings power was readie to ioine with him in battell it vtterlie refused so to doo affirming plainelie that it should be méere follie for one Englishman to fight against another in the reuenge of Frenchmens quarels which answer entred so déeplie into the kings mind that he was contented to haue the matter heard and appointing commissioners for that purpose they concluded at the vpshot that all the French should depart out of England by a day few excepted whom the king should appoint and nominate By this means therfore Robert the Archbishop of secret counsell with the king was first exiled as principall abuser seducer of the king who goeth to Rome there complaineth to the Pope of his iniurie receiued by the English Howbeit as he returned home againe with no small hope of the readeption of his See he died in Normandie whereby he saued a killing Certes he was the first that euer tendered complaint out of England vnto Rome with him went William Bishop of London afterward reuoked and Vlfo of Lincolne who hardlie escaped the furie of the English nobilitie Some also went into Scotland and there held themselues expecting a better time And this is the true historie of the originall cause of the conquest of England by the French for after they were well beaten at Douer bicause of their insolent demeanour there shewed their harts neuer ceased to boile with a desire of reuenge that brake out into a flame so soone as their Robert possessed the primacie which being once obteined and to set his mischéefe intended abroch withall a contention was quicklie procured about certeine Kentish lands and controuersie kindled whether he or the Earle should haue most right vnto them The king held with the priest as with the church the nobilitie with the Earle In processe also of this businesse the Archbishop accused the Earle of high treason burdening him with the slaughter of Alfred the kings brother which was altogither false as appeareth by a treatise yet extant of that matter written by a chaplaine to king Edward the Confessour in the hands of Iohn Stow my verie fréend wherein he saith thus Alfredus incautè agens in aduentu suo in Angliam a Danis circumuentus occiditur He addeth moreouer that giuing out as he came through the countrie accompanied with his few proud Normans how his meaning was to recouer his right vnto the kingdome and supposing that all men would haue yéelded vnto him he fell into their hands whome Harald then king did send to apprehend him vpon the fame onelie of this report brought vnto his eares So that to be short after the king had made his pacification with the Earle the French I say were exiled the Quéene restored to his fauour whom he at the beginning of this broile had imprisoned at Wilton allowing hir but one onlie maid to wait vpon hir and the land reduced to hir former quietnesse which continued vntill the death of the king After which the Normans not forgetting their old grudge remembred still their quarell that in the end turned to their conquest of this Iland After which obteined they were so cruellie bent to our vtter subuersion and ouerthrow that in the beginning it was lesse reproch to be accounted a slaue than an Englishman or a drudge in anie filthie businesse than a Britaine insomuch that euerie French page was superiour to the greatest Peere and the losse of an Englishmans life but a pastime to such of them as contended in their brauerie who should giue the greatest strokes or wounds vnto their bodies when their toiling and drudgerie could not please them or satisfie their gréedie humors Yet such was our lot in those daies by the diuine appointed order that we must needs obey such as the Lord did set ouer vs and so much the rather for that all power to resist was vtterlie taken from vs and our armes made so weake and feeble that they were not now able to remooue the importable load of the enimie from our surburdened shoulders And this onelie I saie againe bicause we refused grace offered in time and would not heare when God by his Preachers did call vs so fauourablie vnto him Oh how miserable was the estate of our countrie vnder the French and Normans wherein the Brittish and English that remained could not be called to any function in the commonwealth no not so much as to be constables and headburowes in small villages except they could bring 2. or 3. Normans for suerties to the Lords of the soile for their good behauiour in their offices Oh what numbers of all degrées of English and Brittish were made slaues and bondmen and bought and sold as oxen in open market In so much that at the first comming the French bond were set free and those that afterward became bond were of our owne countrie and nation so that few or rather none of vs remained free without some note of bondage and seruitude to the French Hereby then we perceiue how from time to time this Iland hath not onelie béene a prey but as it were a common receptacle for strangers the naturall homelings or Britons being still cut shorter and shorter as I said before till in the end they came not onelie to be driuen into a corner of this region but in time also verie like vtterlie to haue beene extinguished For had not king Edward surnamed the saint in his time after greeuous wars made vpon them 1063. wherein Harald latelie made Earle of Oxenford sonne to Goodwin Earle of Kent and after king of England was his generall permitted the remnant of their women to ioine in mariage with the Englishmen when the most part of their husbands and male children were slaine with the sword it could not haue béene otherwise chosen but their whole race must needs haue susteined the vttermost confusion and thereby the memorie of the Britons vtterlie haue perished among vs. Thus we see how England hath six times beene subiect to the reproch of conquest And wheras the Scots séeme to challenge manie famous victories also ouer vs beside gréeuous impositions tributs dishonorable compositions it shall suffice for answer that they deale in
receiueth a pretie brooke descending from Frome Selwood west of Brackleie increased with sundrie rils whereof two come out of Selwood forrest and one of them from the Fratrie another out of Long lead parke from Horningsham and the fourth from Cofleie Hence our Frome goeth to Lullington Beckington Farleie castell Bord and Fresh foord and taking in the Silling brooke falleth into the Auon beneath Bradford and east of Freshford From thence going beneath Stoke it receiueth on the left hand a water comming from southwest increased by sundrie brookes whereof one commeth from Camelet by Litleton and Dankerton the other from Stone Eston Midsummer Norton by Welston Rodstocke Wrigleton Foscot and Wellow and there taking in a rill from Phillips Norton it goeth by Clauerton to Hampton and there it méeteth with another water comming from Barthford whose head is at Litleton from whence it runneth by west Kineton to Castell combe where it ioineth with a rill rising by north from Litleton drue and thence commeth south to Slaughtenford Haselburie Box Baithford and so into the Auon which turning plaine west hasteth to Baithwijc and meeting with another in his passage from Caldaston to Bath the Tiuertons and Coston Héere also it taketh in a rill by the waie from Markesburie by Wilmerton and Newton and then going on to Sawford it méeteth with one rill soone west of Northstocke named Swinford and another by Bitton from Durhain by Wike and so procéedeth still holding on his way to Caimsham a towne in Summerset shire so called of Caim an English saint by whose praiers as the countrie once beléeued all the adders snakes and serpents were turned into stone their formes reserued and for a certeine space of ground about the said towne and whereof some store as yet is to be found in those quaries But this miracle is so true as the historie of Hilda or that S. Patrike should chase all venemous creatures out of Italie with his staffe or that maid Radegund should driue the crowes to the pound which did annoie hir corne while she went vnto a chappell to heare sée a masse where it crosseth the Chute which issueth at Winford and goeth by bishops Chue to Penford and there receiueth the Clue comming from Cluton and from thence to Chute so into the Auon The Auon likewise after all these confluences goeth to Briselton and so to Bristow beneath which it receiueth a rill on each side wherof one commeth from about Stoke lodge in Glocestershire being a faire water and running by Acton Frampton Hambroch Stapleton and through Bristow the other by south from Dundreie hill and towne by Bisport and Bedminster and so descending yet lower goeth to Rawneham passage and Clifton then by S. Uincents rocke and Laie next of all to Crocampill and finallie into the sea whither all waters by nature doo resort Beside this water Leland maketh mention of Alderleie brooke which in some ancient records is also called Auon and runneth by Barkeleie In like maner he talketh of Douresleie booke whose principall head is in Douresleie towne howbeit he saith no thing of it more than that it serueth sundrie tucking lucking milles and goeth by Tortworth or foure miles further before it come at the Sauerne Finallie making mention of an excellent quarrie of hard stone about Douresleie he telleth of the Tortworth becke that runneth within a flight shot of Barkeleie towne and falleth on the left hand into Sauerne marches taking with all the Alderleie or Auon except I mistake his meaning which may soone be doone among his confused notes The description of the Sauerne such waters as discharge themselues into the same Chap. 13. THe Sauerne which Ptolomie calleth Sabriana Tacitus Sabrina diuideth England or that part of the Iland which sometime was called Lhoegres from Cambria so called of Camber the second sonne of Brute as our histories doo report But now that region hight Wales of the Germane word Walsh whereby that nation dooth vse to call all strangers without respect of countrie This riuer tooke the name of a certeine ladie called Habren or Hafren base daughter to Locrinus begotten vpon Estrildis daughter to Humber otherwise called Cumbrus or Umar and for which some write Chonibrus king of Scithia that sometime inuaded this Island and was ouerthrowne here in the daies of this Locrinus as shall be shewed at hand although I suppose rather that this ladie was called Ine and that the word Sabrina is compounded of Aber and Ine and the letter S added Propter euphoniam for the mouth or fall of euerie riuer in the British spéech is called Aber whereby Aber Ine is so much to saie as the fall of Ine But let vs returne againe to our discourse of Humber or Umar which is worthie to be remembred For after the death of Locrinus it came to passe that Guendolena his wife ruled the kingdome in the nonage of hir sonne and then getting the said Estrildis and Habren hir daughter into hir hands she drowned them both in this riuer And in perpetuall remembrance of hir husbands disloialtie towards hir she caused the streame to be called Habren of the yoong ladie for which the Romans in processe of time for readinesse and mildnesse of pronunciation wrote Sabrina and we at this time doo pronounce the Sauerne Of the drowning of the said Abren also I find these verses insuing In fluuium praecipitatur Abren Nomen Abren fluuio de virgine nomeneidem Nomine corrupto deinde Sabrina datur But to returne to our Sauerne It falleth into the maine sea betwéene Wales and Cornewall which is and shall be called the Sauerne sea so long as the riuer dooth keepe hir name But as the said streame in length of course bountie of water and depth of chanell commeth farre behind the Thames so for other commodities as trade of merchandize plentie of cariage store of all kind of fish as salmon trouts breames pikerell tench perch c it is nothing at all inferiour or second to the same Finallie there is nothing to be discommended in this riuer but the opennesse thereof in manie places to the weather whereby sundrie perils oft ouertake such as fish or saile in small vessels on the same The head of this noble streame is found in the high mounteines of south Wales called Helennith or Plim limmon in English the blacke mounteins or moore heads from whence also the Wie and the Rhidoll do procéed and therefore these thrée waters are commonlie called the thrée sisters and haue in latitude two and fiftie degrees ten minutes in longitude fiftéene and fiftie as the description inferreth So soone as it is out of the ground it goeth southeastward till it come within a mile of Laundlos where it receiueth a chanell from by south southwest called the Dulas which commeth thereinto on the south side southwest of Lan Idlos It riseth as it should séeme of diuerse heads in the edge of
of Norwaie and Denmarke which church was by the same Malcolme accordinglie performed Edward called the Confessour sonne of Etheldred and brother to Edmund Ironside was afterward king of England he tooke from Malcolme king of Scots his life and his kingdome and made Malcolme soone to the king of Cumberland and Northumberland king of Scots who did him homage and fealtie This Edward perused the old lawes of the realme and somewhat added to some of them as to the law of Edgar for the wardship of the lands vntill the heire should accomplish the age of one and twentie yeeres He added that the marriage of such heire should also belong to the lord of whom the same land was holden Also that euerie woman marrieng a free man should notwithstanding she had no children by that husband enioie the third part of his inheritance during hir life with manie other lawes which the same Malcolme king of Scots obeied and which as well by them in Scotland as by vs in England be obserued to this day and directlie prooueth the whole to be then vnder his obeisance By reason of this law Malcolme the sonne of Duncane next inheritor to the crowne of Scotland being within age was by the nobles of Scotland deliuered as ward to the custodie also of king Edward During whose minoritie one Makebeth a Scot traitorouslie vsurped the crowne of Scotland Against whome the said Edward made warre in which the said Mackbeth was ouercome and slaine Wherevpon the said Malcolme was crowned king of Scots at Scone in the eight yeere of the reigne of king Edward aforesaid This Malcolme also by tenor of the said new law of wardship was married vnto Margaret the daughter of Edward sonne of Edmund Ironside and Agatha by the disposition of the same king Edward and at his full age did homage to this king Edward the Confessour for the kingdome of Scotland Moreouer Edward of England hauing no issue of his bodie and mistrusting that Harald the son of Goodwine descended of the daughter of Harald Harefoot the Dane would vsurpe the crowne if he should leaue it to his cousine Edgar Eatling being then within age and partlie by the petition of his subiects who before had sworne neuer to receiue anie kings ouer them of the Danish nation did by his substantiall will in writing as all our clergie writers affirme demise the crowne of great Britaine vnto William Bastard then duke of Normandie and to his heires constituting him his heire testamentarie Also there was proximitie in bloud betwéene them for Emme daughter of Richard duke of Normandie was wife vnto Etheldred on whom he begat Alured and this Edward and this William was son of Robert sonne of Richard brother of the whole bloud to the same Emme Whereby appeareth that this William was heire by title and not by conquest albeit that partlie to extinguish the mistrust of other titles and partlie for the glorie of his victorie he chalenged in the end the name of a conquerour and hath béene so written euer since the time of his arriuall Furthermore this William called the Bastard and the Conquerour supposed not his conquest perfect till he had likewise subdued the Scots Wherfore to bring the Scots to iust obeisance after his coronation as heire testamentarie to Edward the Confessour he entred Scotland where after a little resistance made by the inhabitants the said Malcolme then their king did homage to him at Abirnethie in Scotland for the kingdome of Scotland as to his superiour also by meane of his late conquest William surnamed Rufus sonne to this William called the Conquerour succéeded next in the throne of England to whome the said Malcolme king of Scots did like homage for the whole kingdome of Scotland But afterward he rebelled and was by this William Rufus slaine in plaine field Wherevpon the Scotishmen did choose one Donald or Dunwall to be their king But this William Rufus deposed him and created Dunkane sonne of Malcolme to be their king who did like homage to him Finallie this Dunkane was slaine by the Scots and Dunwall restored who once againe by this William Rufus was deposed and Edgar son of Malcolme and brother to the last Malcolme was by him made their king who did like homage for Scotland to this William Rufus Henrie called Beauelerke the sonne of William called the Conqueour after the death of his brother William Rufus succéeded to the crowne of England to whome the same Edgar king of Scots did homage for Scotland this Henrie Beauclerke maried Mawd the daughter of Malcome II. of Scots and by hir had issue Mawd afterward empresse Alexander the sonne of Malcolme brother to this Mawd was next king of Scots he did like homage for the kingdome of Scotland to this Henrie the first as Edgar had doone before him Mawd called the empresse daughter and heire to Henrie Beauclerke and Mawd his wife receiued homage of Dauid brother to hir and to this Alexander next king of Scots before all the temporall men of England for the kingdome of Scotland This Mawd the empresse gaue vnto Dauid in the marriage Mawd the daughter and heire of Uoldosius earle of Huntingdon Northumberland And herein their euasion appeareth by which they allege that their kings homages were made for the earledome of Huntingdon For this Dauid was the first that of their kings was earle of Huntingdon which was since all the homages of their kings before recited and at the time of this mariage long after the said Alexander his brother was king of Scots doing the homage aforesaid to Henrie Beauclerke son to the aforesaid ladie of whome I find this epitaph worthie to be remembred Ortu magna viro maior sed maxima partu Hic iacet Henrici filia sponsa parens In the yeere of our Lord 1136 and first yeere of the reigne of king Stephan the said Dauid king of Scots being required to doo his homage refused it for so much as he had doone homage to Mawd the empresse before time notwithstanding the sonne of the said Dauid did homage to king Stephan Henrie called Fitz empresse the sonne of Mawd the empresse daughter of Mawd daughter of Malcolme king of Scots was next king of England He receiued homage for Scotland of Malcolme sonne of Henrie sonne of the said Dauid their last king Which Malcolme after this homage attended vpon the same king Henrie in his warres against Lewis then king of France Whereby appeareth that their French league was neuer renewed after the last diuision of their countrie by Osbright king of England But after these warres finished with the French king this Malcolme being againe in Scotland rebelled wherevpon king Henrie immediatlie seized Huntingdon and Northumberland into his owne hands by confiscation and made warres vpon him in Scotland during which the same Malcolme died without issue of his bodie William brother of this Malcolme was next king of Scots he with all the nobles of
Scotland which could not be now for anie earledome did homage to the sonne of Henrie the second with a reseruation of the dutie to king Henrie the second his father Also the earledome of Huntingdon was as ye haue heard before this forfeited by Malcolme his brother and neuer after restored to the crowne of Scotland This William did afterward attend vpon the same Henrie the second in his warres in Normandie against the French king notwithstanding their French league and then being licenced to depart home in the tenth of this prince and vpon the fiftéenth of Februarie he returned and vpon the sixtéenth of October did homage to him for the realme of Scotland In token also of his perpetuall subiection to the crowne of England he offered vp his cloake his faddle and his speare at the high altar in Yorke wherevpon he was permitted to depart home into Scotland where immediatlie he mooued cruell warre in Northumberland against the same king Henrie being as yet in Normandie But God tooke the defense of king Henries part and deliuered the same William king of Scots into the hands of a few Englishmen who brought him prisoner to king Henrie into Normandie in the twentith yeere of his reigne But at the last at the sute of Dauid his brother Richard bishop of saint Andrews and other bishops and lords he was put to this fine for the amendment of his trespasse to wit to paie ten thousand pounds sterling and to surrender all his title to the earldome of Huntingdon Cumberland Northumberland into the hands of king Henrie which he did in all things accordinglie sealing his charters thereof with the great seale of Scotland and signets of his nobilitie yet to be seene wherein it was also comprised that he and his successours should hold the realme of Scotland of the king of England and his successours for euer And herevpon he once againe did homage to the same king Henrie which now could not be for the earledome of Huntingdon the right whereof was alreadie by him surrendred And for the better assurance of this faith also the strengths of Berwike Edenborough Roxborough and Striueling were deliuered into the hands of our king Henrie of England which their owne writers confesse But Hector Boetius saith that this trespasse was amended by fine of twentie thousand pounds sterling and that the erledome of Huntingdon Cumberland and Northumberland were deliuered as morgage into the hands of king Henrie vntill other ten thousand pounds sterling should be to him paid which is so farre from truth as Hector was while he liued from well meaning to our countrie But if we grant that it is true yet prooueth he not that the monie was paid nor the land otherwise redéemed or euer after came to anie Scotish kings hands And thus it appeareth that the earledome of Huntingdon was neuer occasion of the homages of the Scotish kings to the kings of England either before this time or after This was doone 1175. Moreouer I read this note hereof gathered out of Robertus Montanus or Montensis that liued in those daies and was as I take it confessor to king Henrie The king of Scots dooth homage to king Henrie for the kingdome of Scotland and is sent home againe his bishops also did promise to doo the like to the archbishop of Yorke and to acknowledge themselues to be of his prouince and iurisdiction By vertue also of this composition the said Robert saith that Rex Angliae dabat honores episcopatus abbatias alias dignitates in Scotia vel saltem eius consilio dabantur that is The king of England gaue honors bishopriks abbatships and other dignities in Scotland or at the leastwise they were not giuen without his aduise and counsell At this time Alexander bishop of Rome supposed to haue generall iurisdiction ecclesiasticall through christendome established the whole cleargie of Scotland according to the old lawes vnder the iurisdiction of the archbishop of Yorke In the yeare of our Lord 1185 in the moneth of August at Cairleill Rouland Talmant lord of Galwaie did homage and fealtie to the said king Henrie with all that held of him In the two and twentith yeare of the reigne of king Henrie the second Gilbert sonne of Ferguse prince of Galwaie did homage and fealtie to the said king Henrie and left Dunecan his sonne in hostage for conseruation of his peace Richard surnamed Coeur de Lion because of his stoutnesse and sonne of this Henrie was next king of England to whome the same William king of Scots did homage at Canturburie for the whole kingdome of Scotland This king Richard was taken prisoner by the duke of Ostrich for whose redemption the whole realme was taxed at great summes of monie vnto the which this William king of Scots as a subiect was contributorie and paied two thousand markes sterling In the yeare of our Lord 1199 Iohn king of England sent to William king of Scots to come and doo his homage which William came to Lincolne in the moneth of December the same yeare and did his homage vpon an hill in the presence of Hubert archbishop of Canturburie and of all the people there assembled and therevnto tooke his oth and was sworne vpon the crosse of the said Hubert also he granted by his charter confirmed that he should haue the mariage of Alexander his sonne as his liegeman alwaies to hold of the king of England promising moreouer that he the said king William and his sonne Alexander should keepe and hold faith and allegiance to Henrie sonne of the said king Iohn as to their chiefe lord against all maner of men that might liue and die Also whereas William king of Scots had put Iohn bishop of saint Andrew out of his bishoprike pope Clement wrote to Henrie king of England that he should mooue and induce the same William and if néed required by his roiall power and prerogatiue ouer that nation to compell him to leaue his rancor against the said bishop and suffer him to haue and occupie his said bishoprike againe In the yeare of our Lord 1216 and fiue twentith of the reigne of Henrie sonne to king Iohn the same Henrie and the quéene were at Yorke at the feast of Christmasse for the solemnization of a marriage made in the feast of saint Stephan the martyr the same yeare betwéene Alexander king of Scots and Margaret the kings daughter and there the said Alexander did homage to Henrie king of England for all the realme of Scotland In buls of diuerse popes were admonitions giuen to the kings of Scots as appeareth by that of Gregorie the fift and Clement his successor that they should obserue and trulie kéepe all such appointments as had béene made betwéene the kings of England and Scotland And that the kings of Scotland should still hold the realme of Scotland of the kings of England vpon paine of cursse and interdiction After the death of Alexander king of Scots Alexander his sonne
being nine yeares of age was by the lawes of Edgar in ward to king Henrie the third by the nobles of Scotland brought to Yorke and there deliuered vnto him During whose minoritie king Henrie gouerned Scotland and to subdue a commotion in this realme vsed the aid of fiue thousand Scotishmen But king Henrie died during the nonage of this Alexander whereby he receiued not his homage which by reason and law was respited vntill his full age of one and twentie yeares Edward the first after the conquest sonne of this Henrie was next king of England immediatlie after whose coronation Alexander king of Scots being then of full age did homage to him for Scotland at Westminster swearing as all the rest did after this maner I. D. N. king of Scots shall be true and faithfull vnto you lord E. by the grace of God king of England the noble and superior lord of the kingdome of Scotland and vnto you I make my fidelitie for the same kingdome the which I hold and claime to hold of you And I shall beare you my faith and fidelitie of life and lim and worldlie honour against all men faithfullie I shall knowlege and shall doo you seruice due vnto you of the kingdome of Scotland aforesaid as God me so helpe and these holie euangelies This Alexander king of Scots died leauing one onelie daughter called Margaret for his heire who before had maried Hanigo sonne to Magnus king of Norwaie which daughter also shortlie after died leauing one onelie daughter hir heire of the age of two yeares whose custodie and mariage by the lawes of king Edgar and Edward the confessor belonged to Edward the first whervpon the nobles of Scotland were commanded by our king Edward to send into Norwaie to conueie this yoong queene into England to him whome he intended to haue maried to his sonne Edward and so to haue made a perfect vnion long wished for betwéene both realmes Herevpon their nobles at that time considering the same tranquillitie that manie of them haue since refused stood not vpon shifts and delaies of minoritie nor contempt but most gladlie consented and therevpon sent two noble men of Scotland into Norwaie for hir to be brought to this king Edward but she died before their comming thither and therefore they required nothing but to inioie the lawfull liberties that they had quietlie possessed in the last king Alexanders time After the death of this Margaret the Scots were destitute of anie heire to the crowne from this Alexander their last king at which time this Edward descended from the bodie of Mawd daughter of Malcolme sometime king of Scots being then in the greatest broile of his warres with France minded not to take the possession of that kingdome in his owne right but was contented to establish Balioll to be king thereof the weake title betwéene him Bruse Hastings being by the humble petition of all the realme of Scotland cōmitted to the determination of king Edward wherein by autentike writing they confessed the superioritie of the realme to remaine in king Edward sealed with the seales of foure bishops seuen earles and twelue barons of Scotland and which shortlie after was by the whole assent of the three estates of Scotland in their solemne parlement confessed and enacted accordinglie as most euidentlie dooth appeare The Balioll in this wise made king of Scotland did immediatlie make his homage and fealtie at Newcastell vpon saint Stéeuens daie as did likewise all the lords of Scotland each one setting his hand to the composition in writing to king Edward of England for the kingdome of Scotland but shortlie after defrauding the benigne goodnesse of his superiour he rebelled and did verie much hurt in England Herevpon king Edward inuaded Scotland seized into his hands the greater part of the countrie and tooke all the strengths thereof Whervpon Balioll king of Scots came vnto him to Mauntrosse in Scotland with a white wand in his hand and there resigned the crowne of Scotland with all his right title and interest to the same into the hands of king Edward and thereof made his charter in writing dated and sealed the fourth yeare of his reigne All the nobles and gentlemen of Scotland also repaired to Berwike and did homage and fealtie to king Edward there becomming his subiects For the better assurance of whose oths also king Edward kept all the strengths and holdes of Scotland in his owne hands and herevpon all their lawes processes all iudgements gifts of assises and others passed vnder the name and authoritie of king Edward Leland touching the same rehearsall writeth thereof in this maner In the yeare of our Lord 1295 the same Iohn king of Scots contrarie to his faith and allegiance rebelled against king Edward and came into England and burnt and siue without all modestie and mercie Wherevpon king Edward with a great host went to Newcastell vpon Tine passed the water of Twéed besieged Berwike and got it Also he wan the castell of Dunbar and there were slaine at this brunt 15700 Scots Then he proceeded further and gat the castell of Rokesborow and the castell of Edenborow Striuelin and Gedworth and his people harried all the land In the meane season the said king Iohn of Scots considering that he was not of power to withstand king Edward sent his letters and besought him of treatie and peace which our prince benignlie granted and sent to him againe that he should come to the towre of Brechin and bring thither the great lords of Scotland with him The king of England sent thither Antonie Becke bishop of Durham with his roiall power to conclude the said treatise And there it was agreed that the said Iohn and all the Scots should vtterlie submit themselues to the kings will And to the end the submission should be performed accordinglie the king of Scots laid his sonne in hostage and pledge vnto him There also he made his letters sealed with the common scale of Scotland by the which he knowledging his simplenes and great offense doone to his lord king Edward of England by his full power and frée will yeelded vp all the land of Scotland with all the people and homage of the same Then our king went foorth to sée the mounteins and vnderstanding that all was in quiet and peace he turned to the abbeie of Scone which was of chanons regular where he tooke the stone called the Regall of Scotland vpon which the kings of that nation were woont to sit at the time of their coronations for a throne sent it to the abbeie of Westminster commanding to make a chaire therof for the priests that should sing masse at the high altar which chaire was made and standeth yet there at this daie to be séene In the yeare of our Lord 1296 the king held his parlement at Berwike and there he tooke homage singularlie of diuerse of the lords nobles of Scotland And for a perpetuall memorie of the same they
made their letters patents sealed with their seales and then the king of England made William Warreine earle of Surrie and Southsax lord Warden of Scotland Hugh of Cressingham treasuror and William Ormesbie iustice of Scotland and foorthwith sent king Iohn to the Tower of London and Iohn Comin and the earle Badenauth the earle of Bohan and other lords into England to diuerse places on this side of the Trent And after that in the yeare of our Lord 1297 at the feast of Christmas the king called before him the said Iohn king of Scots although he had committed him to ward and said that he would burne or destroie their castels townes and lands if he were not recompensed for his costs and damages susteined in the warres but king Iohn and the other that were in ward answered that they had nothing sith their liues their deaths and goods were in his hands The king vpon that answer mooued with pitie granted them their liues so that they would doo their homage and make their oth solemnelie at the high altar in the church of the abbeie of Westminster vpon the eucharist that they and euerie of them should hold and keepe true faith obedience and allegiance to the said king Edward and his heires kings of England for euer And where the said king of Scots saw the kings banner of England displaied he and all his power should draw therevnto And that neither he or anie of his from thencefoorth should beare armes against the king of England or anie of his bloud Finallie the king rewarding with great gifts the said king Iohn and his lords suffered them to depart But they went into Scotland alwaie imagining notwithstanding this their submission how they might oppresse king Edward and disturbe his realme The Scots sent also to the king of France for succour and helpe who sent them ships to Berwike furnished with men of armes the king of England then being in Flanders In the yeare of our Lord 1298 the king went into Scotland with a great host and the Scots also assembled in great number but the king fought with them at Fawkirke on S. Marie Magdalens daie where were slaine thréescore thousand Scots Willain Walleis that was their capteine fled who being taken afterward was hanged drawen quartered at London for his trespasses After this the Scots rebelled againe and all the lords of Scotland chose Robert Bruse to be king except onelie Iohn Commin earle of Carrike who would not consent thereto bicause of his oth made to the king of England Wherefore Robert Bruse slue him at Dumfrise and then was crowned at Schone abbeie Herevpon the king of England assembled a great hoast and rode through all Scotland discomfited Robert Bruse slue eight thousand Scots tooke the most part of all the lords of Scotland putting the temporall lords to deth bicause they were forsworne Edward borne at Carnaruan sonne of this Edward was next king of England who from the beginning of his reigne enioied Scotland peaceablie dooing in all things as is aboue said of king Edward his father vntill toward the later end of his reigne about which time this Robert Bruse conspired against him and with the helpe of a few forsworne Scots forswore himselfe king of Scots Herevpon this Edward with Thomas earle of Lancaster and manie other lords made warre vpon him about the feast of Marie Magdalene the said Bruse and his partakers being alreadie accurssed by the pope for breaking the truce that he had established betwixt them But being infortunate in his first warres against him he suffered Edward the sonne of Balioll to proclame himselfe king of Scots and neuerthelesse held foorth his warres against Bruse before the ending of which he died as I read Edward borne at Windsore sonne of Edward the second was next king of England at the age of fifteene yeares in whose minoritie the Scots practised with Isabell mother to this Edward and with Roger Mortimer earle of the March to haue their homages released whose good will therein they obteined so that for the same release they should paie to this king Edward thirtie thousand pounds starling in three yeares next following that is to saie ten thousand pounds starling yeerelie But bicause the nobilitie and commons of this realme would not by parlement consent vnto it their king being within age the same release procéeded not albeit the Scots ceased not their practises with this quéene and earle But before those thrée yeares in which their menie if the bargaine had taken place should haue béene paied were expired our king Edward inuaded Scotland and ceassed not the warre vntill Dauid the sonne of Robert le Bruse then by their election king of Scotland absolutelie submitted himselfe vntohim But for that the said Dauid Bruse had before by practise of the quéene and the earle of March married Iane the sister of this king Edward he mooued by naturall zeale to his sister was contented to giue the realme of Scotland to this Dauid Bruse and to the heires that should be be gotten of the bodie of the said Iane sauing the reuersion and meane homages to this king Edward and to his owne children wherewith the same Dauid Bruse was right well contented and therevpon immediatlie made his homage for all the realme of Scotland to him Howbeit shortlie after causelesse conceiuing cause of displeasure this Dauid procured to dissolue this same estate tailée and therevpon not onelie rebelled in Scotland but also inuaded England whilest king Edward was occupied about his wars in France But this Dauid was not onelie expelled England in the end but also thinking no place a sufficient defense to his vntruth of his owne accord fled out of Scotland whereby the countries of Annandale Gallowaie Mars Teuidale Twedale and Ethrike were seized into the king of Englands hands and new marches set betwéene England and Scotland at Cockbuâ—nes path Sowtrie hedge Which when this Dauid went about to recouer againe his power was discomfited and himselfe by a few Englishmen taken brought into England where he remained prisoner eleuen yeares after his said apprehension During this time king Edward enioied Scotland peaceablie and then at the contemplation and wearie suit of his sorowfull sister wife of this Dauid he was contented once againe to restore him to the kingdome of Scotland Wherevpon it was concluded that for this rebellion Dauid should paie to king Edward the summe of one hundred thousand markes starling and there to destroie all his holdes and fortresses standing against the English borders and further assure the crowne of Scotland to the children of this king Edward for lacke of heire of his owne bodie all which things he did accordinglie And for the better assurance of his obeisance also he afterward deliuered into the hands of king Edward sundrie noble men of Scotland in this behalfe as his pledges This is the effect of the historie of Dauid touching his delings Now let vs sée what was doone
by Edward Balioll wherof our chronicles doo report that in the yéere of our Lord 1326 Edward the third king of England was crowned at Westminster and in the fift yeare of his reigne Edward Balioll right heire to the kingdome of Scotland came in and claimed it as due to him Sundrie lords and gentlemen also which had title to diuerse lands there either by themselues or by their wiues did the like Wherevpon the said Balioll and they went into Scotland by sea and landing at Kinghorns with 3000 Englishmen discomfited 10000 Scots and flue 1200 and then went foorth to Dunfermeline where the Scots assembled against them with 40000 men and in the feast of saint Laurence at a place called Gastmore or otherwise Gladmore were slaine fiue earls thirtéene barons a hundred and thrée score knights two thousand men of armes and manie other in all fortie thousand and there were staine on the English part but thirtéene persons onelie if the number be not corrupted In the eight yeare of the reigne of king Edward he assembled a great hoast and came to Berwike vpon Twéed and laid siege therto To him also came Edward Balioll king of Scots with a great power to strengthen aid him against the Scots who came out of Scotland in foure batels well armed araied Edward king of England and Edward king of Scots apparrelled their people either of them in foure battels and vpon Halidon hill beside Berwike met these two hoasts and there were discomfited of the Scots fiue and twentie thousand and seauen hundred whereof were slaine eight earles a thousand and thrée hundred knights and gentlemen This victorie doone the king returned to Berwike then the towne with the castell were yéelded vp vnto him In the eight yeare of the reigne of king Edward of England Edward Balioll king of Scots came to Newcastell vpon Tine and did homage for all the realme of Scotland In the yeare of our Lord 1346 Dauid Bruse by the prouocation of the king of France rebelled and came into England with a great hoast vnto Neuils crosse but the archbishop of Yorke with diuerse temporall men fought with him and the said king of Scots was taken and William earle of Duglas with Morrise earle of Strathorne were brought to London and manie other lords slaine which with Dauid did homage to Edward king of England And in the thirtith yeare of the kings reigne and the yeare of our Lord 1355 the Scots woone the towne of Berwicke but not the castell Herevpon the king came thither with a great hoast and anon the towne was yéelded vp without anie resistance Edward Balioll considering that God did so manie maruellous and gratious things for king Edward at his owne will gaue vp the crowne and the realme of Scotland to king Edward of England at Rokesborough by his letters patents And anon after the king of England in presence of all his lords spirituall and temporall let crowne himselfe king there of the realme of Scotland ordeined all things to his intent and so came ouer into England Richard the sonne of Edward called the Blacke prince sonne of this king Edward was next king of England who for that the said Iane the wife of the said king Dauid of Scotland was deceassed without issue and being informed how the Scots deuised to their vttermost power to breake the limitation of this inheritance touching the crowne of Scotland made foorthwith war against them wherein he burnt Edenbrough spoiled all their countrie tooke all their holds held continuallie war against them vntill his death which was Anno Dom. 1389. Henrie the fourth of that name was next king of England he continued these warres begun against them by king Richard and ceassed not vntill Robert king of Scots the third of that name resigned his crowne by appointment of this king Henrie and deliuered his sonne Iames being then of the age of nine yeares into his hands to remaine at his custodie wardship and disposition as of his superiour lord according to the old lawes of king Edward the confessor All this was doone Anno Dom. 1404 which was within fiue yeares after the death of king Richard This Henrie the fourth reigned in this estate ouer them fouretéene yeares Henrie the fift of that name sonne to this king Henrie the fourth was next king of England He made warres against the French king in all which this Iames then king of Scots attended vpon him as vpon his superiour lord with a conuenient number of Scots notwithstanding their league with France But this Henrie reigned but nine yeares whereby the homage of this Iames their king hauing not fullie accomplished the age of one twentie yeares was by reason and law respited Finallie the said Iames with diuerse other lords attended vpon the corps of the said Henrie vnto Westminster as to his dutie apperteined Henrie the sixt the sonne of this Henrie the fift was next king of England to whome the seigniorie of Scotland custodie of this Iames by right law and reason descended married the same Iames king of Scots to Iane daughter of Iohn earle of Summerset at saint Marie ouer Ise in Southwarke and tooke for the value of this mariage the summe of one hundred thousand markes starling This Iames king of Scots at his full age did homage to the same king Henrie the sixt for the kingdome of Scotland at Windsore in the moneth of Ianuarie Since which time vntill the daies of king Henrie the seuenth grandfather to our souereigne ladie that now is albeit this realme hath béene molested with diuersitie of titles in which vnmeet time neither law nor reason admit prescription to the preiudice of anie right yet did king Edward the fourth next king of England by preparation of war against the Scots in the latter end of his reigne sufficientlie by all lawes induce to the continuance of his claime to the same superioritie ouer them After whose death vnto the beginning of the reigne of our souereigne lord king Henrie the eight excéeded not the number of seauen and twentie yeares about which time the impediment of our claime of the Scots part chanced by the nonage of Iames their last king which so continued the space of one and twentie yeares And like as his minoritie was by all law and reason an impediment to himselfe to make homage so was the same by like reason an impediment to the king of this realme to demand anie so that the whole time of intermission of our claime in the time of the said king Henrie the eight is deduced vnto the number of thirteene yeares And thus much for this matter Of the wall sometime builded for a partition betweene England and the Picts and Scots Chap. 23. HAuing hitherto discoursed vpon the title of the kings of England vnto the Scotish kingdome I haue now thought good to adde here vnto the description of two walles that were in times past limits vnto both the said regions and therefore to
I haue seene and had an ancient iarror of the lands of this monasterie which agréeth verie well with the historie of Hugo le Blanc monke of that house In the charter also of donation annexed to the same I saw one of Wulfhere king of Mercia signed with his owne the marks of Sigher king of Sussex Sebbie of Essex with the additions of their names the rest of the witnesses also insued in this order Ethelred brother to Wulfehere Kindburg and Kindswith sisters to Wulfhere Deusdedit archbishop Ithamar bishop of Rochester Wina bishop of London Iarnman bishop of Mearc Wilfride and Eoppa préests Saxulfe the abbat Then all the earles and eldermen of England in order and after all these the name of pope Agatho who confirmed the instrument at the sute of Wilfride archbishop of Yorke in a councell holden at Rome 680 of a hundred fiue and twentie bishops wherein also these churches were appropriated to the said monasterie to wit Breding Reping Cedenac Swinesheued Lusgerd Edelminglond and Barchaing whereby we haue in part an euident testimonie how long the practise of appropriation of benefices hath béene vsed to the hinderance of the gospell and maintenance of idle moonks an humane inuention grounded vpon hypocrisie Bristow hath Dorsetshire sometime belonging to Salisburie a sée also latelie erected by king Henrie the eight who tooke no small care for the church of Christ and therefore eased a number of ancient sées of some part of their huge and ouer-large circuits and bestowed those portions deducted vpon such other erections as he had appointed for the better regiment and féeding of the flocke the value thereof is thrée hundred foure score and thrée pounds eight shillings and foure pence as I haue béene informed Lincolne of all other of late times was the greatest and albeit that out of it were taken the sees of Oxford and Peterborow yet it still reteineth Lincolne Leicester Huntingdon Bedford Buckingham shires and the rest of Hertford so that it extendeth from the Thames vnto the Humber and paid vnto the pope fiue thousand ducats as appeereth by his note at euerie alienation In my time and by reason of hir diminution it yéeldeth a tribute to whom tribute belongeth of the valuation of eight hundred ninetie and nine pounds eight shillings seauen pence farthing It began since the conquest about the beginning of William Rufus by one Remigius who remooued his sée from Dorchester to Lincolne not without licence well paid for vnto the king And thus much of the bishopriks which lie within Lhoegres or England as it was left vnto Locrinus Now it followeth that I procéed with Wales Landaffe or the church of Taw hath ecclesiasticall iurisdiction in Glamorgan Monmouth Brechnoch and Radnor shires And although it paid seuen hundred ducats at euerie exchange of prelat yet is it scarselie worth one hundred fiftie and fiue pounds by the yeare as I haue heard reported Certes it is a poore bishoprike as I haue heard the late incumbent thereof being called for not long since by the lord president in open court made answer The daffe is here but the land is gone What he meant by it I can not well tell but I hope that in the séed time and the frée planting of the gospell the meate of the labourer shall not be diminished and withdrawen S. Dauids hath Penbroke and Caermardine shires whose liuerie or first fruits to the sée of Rome was one thousand and fiue hundred ducats at the hardest as I thinke For if record be of anie sufficient credit it is little aboue the value of foure hundred fiftie and seauen pounds one shilling and ten pence farthing in our time and so it paieth vnto hir maiesties coffers but in time past I thinke it was farre better The present bishop misliketh verie much of the cold situation of his cathedrall church and therfore he would gladlie pull it downe and set it in a warmer place but it would first be learned what suertie he would put in to sée it well performed of the rest I speake not Bangor is in north-Wales and hath Caernaruon Angleseie and Merioneth shires vnder hir iurisdiction It paid to Rome 126 ducats which is verie much For of all the bishoprikes in England it is now the least for reuenues and not woorth aboue one hundred and one and thirtie pounds and sixtéene pence to hir maiesties coffers at euerie alienation as appéereth by the tenths which amount to much lesse thair of some good benefice for it yeeldeth not yéerelie aboue thirtéene pounds thrée shillings and seauen pence halfe penie as by that court is manifest S. Asaphes hath Prestholme and part of Denbigh and Flintshires vnder hir iurisdiction in causes ecclesiasticall which being laid togither doo amount to little more than one good countie and therefore in respect of circuit the least that is to be found in Wales neuerthelesse it paid to Rome 470 ducates at euerie alienation In my time the first fruits of this bishoprike came vnto 187 pounds eleuen shillings six pence wherby it séemeth to be somewhat better than Laâ—daffe or Bangor last remembred There is one Howell a gentleman of Flintshire in the compasse of this iurisdiction who is bound to giue an harpe of siluer yearelie to the best harper in Wales but did anie bishop thinke you deserue that in the popish time Howell or Aphowell in English is all one as I haue heard and signifie so much as Hugo or Hugh Hitherto of the prouince of Canturburie for so much therof as now lieth within the compasse of this Iland Now it resteth that I procéed with the curtailed archbishoprike of Yorke I saie curtailed because all Scotland is cut from his iurisdiction and obedience The see of Yorke was restored about the yeare of Grace 625 which after the comming of the Saxons laie desolate and neglected howbeit at the said time Iustus archbishop of Canturburie ordeined Paulinus to be first bishop there in the time of Eadwâ—jn king of Northumberland This Paulinus sate six yeares yer he was driuen from thence after whose expulsion that seat was void long time wherby Lindeffarne grew into credit and so remained vntill the daies of Oswie of Northumberland who sent Wilfred the priest ouer into France there to be consecrated archbishop of Yorke but whilest he taried ouer long in those parts Oswie impatient of delaie preferred Ceadda or Chad to that roome who held it three yeares which being expired Wilfred recouered his roome and held it as he might vntill it was seuered in two to wit Yorke Hagulstade or Lindâ—ffarne where Eata was placed at which time also Egfride was made bishop of Lincolne or Lindsie in that part of Mercia which he had goten from Woolfhere Of it selfe it hath now iurisdiction ouer Yorkeshire Notinghamshire whose shire towne I meane the new part thereof with the bridge was builded by king Edward the first surnamed the elder before the conquest and the rest of
a cow or wherein to set cabbages radishes parsneps carrets melons pompons or such like stuffe by which he and his poore household liueth as by their principall food sith they can doo no better And as for wheaten bread they eat it when they can reach vnto the price of it contenting themselues in the meane time with bread made of otes or barleie a poore estate God wot Howbeit what care our great incrochers But in diuers places where rich men dwelled sometime in good tenements there be now no houses at all but hopyards and sheads for poles or peraduenture gardens as we may sée in castell Hedingham and diuerse other places But to procéed It is so that our soile being diuided into champaine ground and woodland the houses of the first lie vniformelie builded in euerie towne togither with stréets and lanes wheras in the woodland countries except here and there in great market townes they stand scattered abroad each one dwelling in the midst of his owne occupieng And as in manie and most great market townes there are commonlie thrée hundred or foure hundred families or mansions two thousand communicants or peraduenture more so in the other whether they be woodland or champaine we find not often aboue fortie fiftie or thrée score households and two or thrée hundred communicants whereof the greatest part neuerthelesse are verie poore folkes offentimes without all maner of occupieng sith the ground of the paâ—ish is gotten vp into a few mens hands yea sometimes into the tenure of one two or thrée whereby the rest are compelled either to be hired seruants vnto the other or else to beg their bread in miserie from doore to doore There are some saith Leland which are not so fauourable when they haue gotten such lands as to let the houses remaine vpon them to the vse of the poore but they will compound with the lord of the soile to pull them downe for altogither saieng that if they did let them stand they should but toll beggers to the towne therby to surcharge the rest of the parish laie more burden vpon them But alas these pitifull men sée not that they themselues hereby doo laie the greatest log vpon their neighbors necks For sith the prince dooth commonlie loose nothing of his duties accustomable to be paid the rest of the parishioners that remaine must answer and beare them out for they plead more charge other waies saieng I am charged alreadie with a light horsse I am to answer in this sort and after that maner And it is not yet altogither out of knowledge that where the king had seuen pounds thirteene shillings at a taske gathered of fiftie wealthie householders of a parish in England now a gentleman hauing three parts of the towne in his owne hands foure housholds doo beare all the aforesaid paiment or else Leland is deceiued in his Commentaries lib. 13. latelie come to my hands which thing he especiallie noted in his trauell ouer this I le A common plague enormitie both in the hart of the land and likewise vpon the coasts Certes a great number complaine of the increase of pouertie laieng the cause vpon God as though he were in fault for sending such increase of people or want of wars that should consume them affirming that the land was neuer so full c but few men doo sée the verie root from whence it dooth procéed Yet the Romans found it out when they florished and therefore prescribed limits to euerie mans tenure and occupieng Homer commendeth Achilles for ouerthrowing of fiue and twentie cities but in mine opinion Ganges is much better preferred by Suidas for building of thrée score in Inde where he did plant himselfe I could if néed required set downe in this place the number of religious houses and monasteries with the names of their founders that haue béene in this Iland but sith it is a thing of small importance I passe it ouer as impertinent to my purpose Yet herein I will commend sundrie of the monasticall votaries especiallie moonkes for that they were authors of manie goodlie borowes and endwares néere vnto their dwellings although otherwise they pretended to be men separated from the world But alas their couetous minds one waie in inlarging their reuenues and carnall intent an other appéered herin too too much For being bold from time to time to visit their tenants they wrought oft great wickednesse and made those endwares little better than brodelhouses especiallio where nunries were farre off or else no safe accesse vnto them But what doo I spend my time in the rehearsall of these filthinesses Would to God the memorie of them might perish with the malefactors My purpose was also at the end of this chapter to haue set downe a table of the parish churches and market townes thorough out all England and Wales but sith I can not performe the same as I would I am forced to giue ouer my purpose yet by these few that insue you shall easilie see what order I would haue vsed according to the shires if I might haue brought it to passe Shires Market townes Parishes Middlesex 3 73 London within the walles and without  120 Surrie 6 140 Sussex 18 312 Kent 17 398 Cambridge 4 163 Bedford 9 13 Huntingdon 5 78 Rutland 2 47 Barkeshire 11 150 Northhampton 10 326 Buckingham 11 196 Oxford 10 216 Southhampton 18 248 Dorset 19 279 Norffolke 26 625 Suffolke 25 575 Essex 18 415 Of castels and holds Chap. 14. IT hath béene of long time a question in controuersie and not yet determined whether holds and castels néere cities or anie where in the hart of common-wealths are more profitable or hurtfull for the benefit of the countrie Neuertheles it séemeth by our owne experience that we here in England suppose them altogither vnnéedfull This also is apparant by the testimonie of sundrie writers that they haue béene the ruine of manie a noble citie Of old Salisburie I speake not of Anwarpe I saie nothing more than of sundrie other whereof some also in my time neuer cease to incroch vpon the liberties of the cities adioining thereby to hinder them what and wherin they may For my part I neuer read of anie castell that did good vnto the citie abutting theron but onelie the capitoll of Rome and yet but once good vnto the same in respect of the nine times whereby it brought it into danger of vtter ruine and confusion Aristotle vtterlie denieth that anie castle at all can be profitable to a common wealth well gouerned Timotheus of Corinthum affirmeth that a castle in a common wealth is but a bréeder of tyrants Pyrhus king of Epire being receiued also on a time into Athens among other courtesies shewed vnto him they led him also into their castell of Pallas who at his departure gaue them great thanks for the fréendlie intertainment but with this item that they should let so few kings come into the same as they might least saith
souldiers secretlie in a wood and there to remaine in couert till the morning that Brute should come foorth and giue a charge vpon the enimies wherewith Corineus should breake foorth and assaile the Galles on the backes This policie was put in practise and tooke such effect as the deuisers themselues wished for the Galles being sharplie assailed on the front by Brute and his companie were now with the sudden comming of Corineus who set vpon them behind on their backes brought into such a feare that incontinentlie they tooke them to flight whom the Troians egerlie pursued making no small slaughter of them as they did ouertake them In this battell Brute lost manie of his men and amongst other one of his nephues named Turinus after he had shewed maruellous proofe of his manhood Of him as some haue written the foresaid citie of Tours tooke the name and was called Turonium because the said Turinus was there buried Andrew Theuet affirmeth the contrarie and mainteineth that one Taurus the nephue of Haniball was the first that inclosed it about with a pale of wood as the maner of those daies was of fensing their townes in the yeare of the world 3374. and before the birth of our sauiour 197. But to our matter concerning Brute who after he had obteined so famous a victorie albeit there was good cause for him to reioise yet it sore troubled him to consider that his numbers dailie decaied and his enimies still increased and grew stronger wherevpon resting doubtfull what to doo whether to procéed against the Galles or returne to his ships to séeke the Ile that was appointed him by oracle at length he chose the surest and best way as he tooke it and as it proued For whilest greater part of his armie was yet left aliue and that the victorie remained on his side he drew to his nauie and lading his ships with excéeding great store of riches which his people had got abroad in the countrie he tooke the seas againe After a few daies sailing they landed at the hauen now called Totnesse the yeare of the world 2850 after the destruction of Troy 66 after the deliuerance of the Israelites from the captiuitie of Babylon 397 almost ended in the 18 yeare of the reigne of Tineas king of Babylon 13 of Melanthus king of Athens before the building of Rome 368 which was before the natiuitie of our Sauior Christ 1116 almost ended and before the reigne of Alexander the great 783. Brute discouereth the commodities of this Iland mightie giants withstand him Gogmagog and Corineus wrestle together at a place beside Douer he buildeth the citie of Trinouant now termed London calleth this Iland by the name of Britaine and diuideth it into three parts among his three sonnes The fourth Chapter WHEN Brute had entred this land immediatlie after his arriuall as writers doo record he searched the countrie from side to side and from end to end finding it in most places verie fertile and plentious of wood and grasse and full of pleasant springs and faire riuers As he thus trauelled to discouer the state and commodities of the Iland he was encountred by diuers strong and mightie giants whome he destroied and slue or rather subdued with all such other people as he found in the Iland which were more in number than by report of some authors it should appeare there were Among these giants as Geffrey of Monmouth writeth there was one of passing strength and great estimation named Gogmagog with whome Brute caused Corineus to wrestle at a place beside Douer where it chanced that the giant brake a rib in the side of Corineus while they stroue to claspe and the one to ouerthrow the other wherewith Corineus being sore chafed and stirred to wrath did so double his force that he got the vpper hand of the giant and cast him downe headlong from one of the rocks there not farre from Douer and so dispatched him by reason whereof the place was named long after The fall or leape of Gogmagog but afterward it was called The fall of Douer For this valiant déed and other the like seruices first and last atchiued Brute gaue vnto Corineus the whole countrie of Cornwall To be briefe after that Brute had destroied such as stood against him and brought such people vnder his subiection as he found in the I le and searched the land from the one end to the other he was desirous to build a citie that the same might be the seate roiall of his empire or kingdome Wherevpon he chose a plot of ground lieng on the north side of the riuer of Thames which by good consideration séemed to be most pleasant and conuenient for any great multitude of inhabitants aswell for holsomnesse of aire goodnesse of soile plentie of woods and commoditie of the riuer seruing as well to bring in as to carrie out all kinds of merchandize and things necessarie for the gaine store and vse of them that there should inhabit Here therefore he began to build and lay the foundation of a citie in the tenth or as other thinke in the second yeare after his arriuall which he named saith Gal. Mon. Troinouant or as Hum. Llhoyd saith Troinewith that is new Troy in remembrance of that noble citie of Troy from whence he and his people were for the greater part descended When Brutus had builded this citie and brought the Iland fullie vnder his subiection he by the aduise of his nobles commanded this Ile which before hight Albion to be called Britaine and the inhabitants Britons after his name for a perpetuall memorie that he was the first bringer of them into the land In this meane while also he had by his wife .iij. sonnes the first named Locrinus or Locrine the second Cambris or Camber and the third Albanactus or Albanact Now when the time of his death drew néere to the first he betooke the gouernment of that part of the land nowe knowne by the name of England so that the same was long after called Loegria or Logiers of the said Locrinus To the second he appointed the countrie of Wales which of him was first named Cambria diuided from Loegria by the riuer of Seuerne To his third sonne Albanact he deliuered all the north part of the I le afterward called Albania after the name of the said Albanact which portion of the said Ile lieth beyond the Humber northward Thus when Brutus had diuided the I le of Britaine as before is mentioned into 3. parts and had gouerned the same by the space of 15. yeares he died in the 24 yeare after his arriuall as Harison noteth and was buried at Troinouant or London although the place of his said buriall there be now growne out of memorie Of Locrine the eldest sonne of Brute of Albanact his yoongest sonne and his death of Madan Mempricius Ebranke Brute Greenesheeld Leill Ludhurdibras Baldud and Leir the nine rulers of
churches built in all places abroad in those parties by procurement of the king all men liberallie consenting according to the rate of their substance to be contributorie towards the charges By this meanes the kingdome of the Northumbers flourished as well in fame of increase in religion as also in ciuill policie and prudent ordinances insomuch that as Beda writeth Oswald atteined to such power that all the nations and prouinces within Britaine which were diuided into foure toongs that is to say Britains Picts Scots and Englishmen were at his commandement But yet he was not lifted vp in anie pride or presumption but shewed himselfe maruellous courteous and gentle and verie liberall to poore people and strangers It is said that he being set at the table vpon an Ester day hauing bishop Aidan at diner then with him his almoner came in as the bishop was about to say grace and declared to the king that there was a great multitude of poore folks set before the gates to looke for the kings almes The king héerewith tooke a siluer dish which was set on the table before him with meate commanded the same meate streightwaies to be distributed amongst the poore the dish broken into small péeces and diuided amongst them for which act he was highlie commended of the bishop as he well deserued By the good policie and diligent trauell of this king the prouinces of Deira and Bernicia which hitherto had béene at variance were brought to peace and made one ABout the same time the Westsaxons were conuerted to the christian faith by the preaching of one Birinus a bishop who came into this land at the exhortation of pope Honorius to set foorth the gospell vnto those people which as yet were not baptised By whose diligent trauell in the Lords haruest Cinigils or Kinigils one of the kings of that countrie receiued the faith and was baptised about the fiue twentith yéere of his reigne K. Oswald that should haue had his daughter in mariage was present the same time who first yer he became a sonne in law was made a godfather vnto Kinigils that should be his father in law by receiuing him at the fontstone in that his second birth of regeneration To this Birinus who was an Italian king Kinigils now that he was become a conuert or christian appointed and assigned the citie of Dorcester situat by the Thames distant from Oxford about seuen miles to be the sée of his bishoprike where he procured churches to be built and by his earnest trauell setting foorth the woord of life conuerted much people to the right beliefe In the yéere following Quichelmus the other king of the Westsaxons and sonne to Kinigils was also christened and died the same yéere and so Cinigilsus or Kinigils reigned alone In this meane while Penda king of Mercia that succéeded next after Ciarlus being a man giuen to séeke trouble in one place or other leauied warre against the kings of Westsaxon Kinigils and Quichelmus the which gathering their power gaue him battell at Cirenchester where both the parties fought it out to the vttermost as though they had forsworne to giue place one to another insomuch that they continued in fight and making of cruell slaughter till the night parted them in sunder And in the morning when they saw that if they shuld buckle togither againe the one part should vtterlie destroie the other they fell to agréement in moderating ech others demands After this in the yéere of our Lord 640 Eadbald king of Kent departed this life after he had reigned 24 yéeres leauing his kingdome to his sonne Ercombert This Ercombert was the first of the English kings which tooke order for the vtter destroieng of all idols throughout his whole kingdome He also by his roiall authoritie commanded the fast of fortie daies in the Lent season to be kept and obserued appointing woorthie and competent punishment against the transgressors of that commandement He had by his wife Segburga that was daughter vnto Anna king of the Eastangles a daughter named Eartongatha a professed nunne within the monasterie of Briege or Cala in France for in those daies bicause there were not manie monasteries builded within this land a great number of Englishmen that tooke vpon them the profession of a religious life got them ouer vnto abbeies in France and there professed themselues moonks and manie there were which sent their daughters ouer to be professed nuns within the nunneries there and speciallie at Briege Cala and Andelie amongst other there were Sedrike the lawfull daughter and Edelburgh the bastard daughter of the said king Anna both which in processe of time were made abbesses of the said monasterie of Briege Ye haue heard alreadie how Oswald king of Northumberland bare himselfe in all points like a most woorthie prince not ceasing to releeue the necessitie of the poore aduancing the good and reforming the euill whereby he wan to himselfe excéeding praise and commendation of all good men and still his fame increased for his vertuous dooings namelie for the ardent zeale he had to the aduancing of the christian faith Herevpon Penda king of Mercia enuieng the prosperous procéedings of Oswald as he that could neuer abide the good report of other mens well-dooings began to imagine how to destroie him and to conquere his kingdome that he might ioine it to his owne At length he inuaded his countrie by open warre met with him in the field at a place called Maserfield and there in sharpe and cruell fight Oswald was slaine on the fift day of August in the yeare of our Lord 642 and in the 38 yeare of his age after he had reigned the tearme of eight or nine yeares after some which account that yeare vnto his reigne in the which his predecessors Osrike and Eaufride reigned whome they number not amongest kings because of their wicked apostasie and renouncing of the faith which before they had professed Such was the end of that vertuous prince king Oswald being cruellie slaine by that wicked tyrant Penda Afterwards for the opinion conceiued of his holinesse the foresaid Oswald was canonized a saint and had in great worship of the people being the first of the English nation that approoued his vertue by miracles shewed after his departure out of this life Oswie succeedeth Oswald in the kingdome of Northumberland he is sore vexed by Penda Oswie and Oswin are partners in gouernement they fall at strife Oswin is betraeied into the hands of Oswie and slaine a commendation of his personage and goodlie qualities bishop Aidan dieth Cenwalch king of the Westsaxons Penda maketh warre against him for putting away his wife his flight he becommeth a christian and recouereth his kingdome bishop Agilbert commeth into Westsaxon and afterwards departing vpon occasion is made bishop of Paris Wini buieth the bishoprike of London Sigibert king of the Eastangles
and Lumbards the Saxons from Woden before they were mixed with the Danes and Normans the Frenchmen at this day from the Thracians the Germans from the children of Gwiston and other people from their farre fetcht ancestrie To conclude of this Ethelwulfe it is written that he was so well learned deuout that the clerks of the church of Winchester did chuse him in his youth to be bishop which function he vndertooke and was bishop of the said see by the space of seuen yéeres before he was king Bertwolfe king of Mercia tributarie to the Westsaxons the fame of Modwen an Irish virgine she was a great builder of monasteries she had the gift of healing diseases Ethelbald and Ethelbright diuide their fathers kingdome betwixt them Ethelbald marieth his mother he dieth Winchester destroied by the Danes they plaied the trucebreakers and did much mischiefe in Kent Ethelbright dieth Ethelred king of the Westsaxons his commendable qualities his regiment was full of trouble he fought againt the Danes nine times in one yere with happie successe the kings of Mercia fall from their sealtie and allegiance to Ethelred Hungar Vbba two Danish capteines with their power lie in Eastangle Osbright and Ella kings of Northumberland slaine of the Danes in battell they set Yorke on fire a commendation of bishop Adelstan his departure out of this life The eleuenth Chapter AFter Wightlafe king of Mercia one Bertwofe reigned as tributarie vnto the Westsaxons the space of 13 yeeres about the end of which tearme he was chased out of his countrie by the Danes and then one Burthred was made king of that kingdome which maried Ethelswida the sister of Ethelwolfe king of Westsaxons In this season one Modwen a virgine in Ireland was greatlie renowmed in the world vnto whome the forenamed king Ethelwolfe sent his sonne Alfred to be cured of a disease that was thought incurable but by hir meanes he recouered health and therefore when hir monasterie was destroied in Ireland Modwen came ouer into England vnto whom king Ethelwolfe gaue land to build two abbeies and also deliuered vnto hir his sister Edith to be professed a nun Modwen herevpon built two monasteries one at Pouleswoorth ioining to the bounds of Arderne wherein she placed the foresaid Edith with Osith and Athea the other whether it was a monasterie or cell the founded in Strenshall or Trentsall where she hir selfe remained solitarie a certeine time in praier and other vertuous exercises And as it is reported she went thrice to Rome and finallie died being 130 yéeres of age Hir bodie was first buried in an Iland compassed about with the riuer of Trent called Andresey taking that name of a church or chappell of saint Andrew which she had built in the same Iland and dwelled therein for the space of seuen yéeres Manie monasteries the builded both in England as partlie aboue is mentioned and also in Scotland as at Striueling Edenbrough and in Ireland at Celestline and elsewhere Ethelbald and Ethelbright diuiding their fathers kingdom betwixt them began to reigne Ethelbald ouer the Westsaxons and the Southsaxons and Ethelbright ouer them of Kent and Essex in the yéere of our Lord 857 which was in the second yéere of the emperor Lewes the second the 17 of Charles surnamed Caluus or the bald king of France and about the first yéere of Donald the fift of that name king of Scots The said Ethelbald greatlie to his reproch tooke to wise his mother in law quéene Iudith or rather as some write his owne mother whom his father had kept as concubine He liued not past fiue yéeres in gouernement of the kingdome but was taken out of this life to the great sorrow of his subiects whome he ruled right worthilie and so as they had him in great loue and estimation Then his brother Ethelbright tooke on him the rule of the whole gouernment as well ouer the Westsaxons them of Sussex as ouer the Kentishmen and them of Essex In his daies the Danes came on land and destroid the citie of Winchester but duke Osrike with them of Hamshire and duke Adelwolfe with the Barkeshire men gaue the enimies battell vanquishing them slue of them a great number In the fift yeere of Ethelbrights reigne a nauie of Danes arriued in the I le of Tenet vnto whome when the Kentishmen had promised a summe of monie to haue a truce granted for a time the Danes one night before the tearme of that truce was expired brake foorth and wasted all the east part of Kent wherevpon the Kentishmen assembled togither made towardes those trucebreakers and caused them to depart out of the countrie The same yéere after that Ethelbright had ruled well and peaceably the Westsaxons fiue yeeres and the Kentishmen ten yéeres he ended his life and was buried at Shireborne as his brother Ethelbald was before him AFter Ethelbright succéeded his brother Ethelred and began his reigne ouer the Westsaxons and the more part of the English people in the yéere of our Lord 867 and in the 12 yéere of the emperour Lewes in the 27 yéere of the reigne of Charles Calnus king of France and about the 6 yéere of Constantine the second king of Scots Touching this Ethelred he was in time of peace a most courteous prince and one that by all kind of meanes sought to win the hearts of the people but abroad in the warres he was sharpe and sterne as he that vnderstood what apperteined to good order so that he would suffer no offense to escape vnpunished By which meanes he was famous both in peace and warre but he neither liued any long time in the gouernement nor yet was suffered to passe the short space that he reigned in rest and quietnesse For whereas he reigned not past six yeeres he was continuallie during that tearme vexed with the inuasion of the Danes and speciallie towards the latter end insomuch that as hath béene reported of writers he fought with them nine times in one yéere and although with diuers and variable fortune yet for the more part he went away with the victorie Beside that he oftentimes lay in wait for their forragers and such as straied abroad to rob and spoile the countrie whom he met withall and ouerthrew There were slaine in his time nine earles of those Danes and one king beside other of the meaner sort without number But here is to be vnderstood that in this meane time whilest Ethelred was busied in warre to resist the inuasions of the Danes in the south and west parts of this land the kings and rulers of Mercia and Northumberland taking occasion thereof began to withdraw their couenanted subiection from the Westsaxons and tooke vpon them as it were the absolute gouernment and rule of their countries without respect to aid one another but rather were contented to susteine the enimies within their dominions than to preuent the iniurie with dutifull assistance to those whom
of them by his Westsaxons and Mercians what lands came to king Edward by the â—eath of Edred duke of Mercia he recouereth diuers places out of the Danes hands and giueth them manie a foile what castels he builded he inuadeth Eastangles putteth Ericke a Danish king therof to flight his owne subiects murther him for his crueltie his kingdome returneth to the right of king Edward with other lands by him thereto annexed his sister Elfleda gouerned the countrie of Mercia during hir life The xvij Chapter AFter the deceasse of Alured his sonne Edward surnamed the elder began his reigne ouer the more part of England in the yeare of our Lord 901 which was in the second yeare of the emperor Lewes in the eight yeare of the reigne of Charles surnamed Simplex king of France and about the eight yeare of Donald king of Scotland He was consecrated after the maner of other kings his ancestors by Athelred the archbishop of Canturburie This Edward was not so learned as his father but in princelie power more high and honorable for he ioined the kingdome of Eastangles and Mercia with other vnto his dominion as after shall be shewed and vanquished the Danes Scots and Welshmen to his great glorie and high commendation In the beginning of his reigne he was disquieted by his brother Adelwold which tooke the towne of Winborne besides Bath and maried a nun there whome he had defloured attempted manie things against his brother Wherevpon the king came to Bath and though Adelwold shewed a countenance as if he would haue abidden the chance of warre within Winborne yet he stole awaie in the night and fled into Northumberland where he was ioifullie receiued of the Danes The king tooke his wife being left behind and restored hir to the house from whence she was taken ¶ Some haue written that this Adelwold or Ethelwold was not brother vnto king Edward but his vncles sonne After this king Edward prouiding for the suertie of his subiects against the forraies which the Danes vsed to make fortified diuers cities and townes and stuffed them with great garrisons of souldiers to defend the inhabitants and to expell the enimies And suerlie the Englishmen were so invred with warres in those daies that the people being aduertised of the inuasion of the enimies in anie part of their countrie would assemble oftentimes without knowledge of king or capteine and setting vpon the enimies went commonlie awaie with victorie by reason that they ouermatched them both in number and practise So were the enimies despised of the English souldiers and laughed to scorne of the king for their foolish attempts Yet in the third yeare of king Edwards reigne Adelwold his brother came with a nauie of Danes into the parties of the Eastangles and euen at the first the Essex men yeelded themselues vnto him In the yéere following he inuaded the countrie of Mercia with a great armie wasting and spoiling the same vnto Crikelade and there passing ouer the Thames rode foorth till he came to Basingstoke or as some bookes haue Brittenden harieng the countrie on each side and so returned backe vnto Eastangles with great ioy and triumph King Edward awakened héerewith assembled his people and followed the enimies wasting all the countries betwixt the riuer of Ouse and saint Edmunds ditch And when he should returne he gaue commandement that no man should staie behind him but come backe togither for doubt to be forelaid by the enimies The Kentishmen notwithstanding this ordinance and commandement remained behind although the king sent seuen messengers for them The Danes awaiting their aduantage came togither and fiercelie fought with the Kentishmen which a long time valiantlie defended themselues But in the end the Danes obteined the victorie although they lost more people there than the Kentishmen did and amongst other there were slaine the foresaid Adelwold and diuerse of the chiefe capteins amongst the Danes Likewise of the English side there died two dukes Siwolfe Singlem or Sigbelme with sundrie other men of name both temporall and also spirituall lords and abbats In the fift yéere of his reigne king Edward concluded a truce with the Danes of Eastangle and Northumberland at Itingford But in the yéere following he sent an armie against them of Northumberland which slue manie of the Danes and tooke great booties both of people and cattell remaining in the countrie the space of fiue weekes The yéere next insuing the Danes with a great armie entered into Mercia to rob spoile the countrie against whome king Edward sent a mightie host assembled togither of the Westsaxons them of Mercia which set vpon the Danes as they were returning homeward and slue of them an huge multitude togither with their chiefe capteins and leaders as king Halden and king Eolwils earle Uter earle Scurfa and diuerse other In the yéere 912 or as Simon Dunel saith 908 the duke of Mercia Edred or Etheldred departed this life and then king Edward seized into his hands the cities of London and Oxford and all that part of Mercia which he held But afterwards he suffered his sister Elfleda to inioy the most part thereof except the said cities of London and Oxford which he still reteined in his owne hand This Elfleda was wife to the said duke Edred or Etheldred as before you haue heard of whose woorthie acts more shall be said heereafter In the ninth yéere of his reigne king Edward built a castell at Hertford and likewise he builded a towne in Essex at Wightham and lay himselfe in the meane time at Maldon otherwise Meauldun bringing a great part of the countrie vnder his subiection which before was subiect to the Danes In the yéere following the armie of the Danes departed from Northampton and Chester in breach of the former truce and slue a great number of men at Hochnerton in Oxfordshire And shortlie after their returne home an other companie of them went foorth and came to Leighton where the people of the countrie being assembled togither fought with them put them to flight taking from them all the spoile which they had got and also their horsses In the 11 yéere of king Edward a fleet of Danes compassed about the west parts came to the mouth of Seuerne and so tooke preies in Wales they also tooke prisoner a Welsh bishop named Camelgaret at Irchenfield whome they led to their ships but king Edward redéemed him out of their hands paieng them fortie pounds for his ransome After that the armie of Danes went foorth to spoile the countrie about Irchenfield but the people of Chester Hereford and other townes and countries thereabout assembled togither and giuing battell to the enimies put them to flight and slue one of their noble men called earle Rehald and Geolcil the brother of earle Uter with a great part of their armie draue the residue into a
in Cornwall Werstan to Shireborne Adelme to Welâ—es and Edulfe to Kirton Also to the prouince of Sussex he ordeined one Bernegus and to Dorchester for the prouince of Mercia one Cenulfus ¶ Héere ye must note that where William Malme Polychro and other doo affirme that pope Formosus did accursse king Edward and the English nation for suffering the bishops sées to be vacant it can not stand with the agréement of the time vnlesse that the cursse pronounced by Formosus for this matter long afore was not regarded vntill Edward had respect thereto For the same Formosus began to gouerne the Romane sée about the yéere of our Lord 892 and liued in the papasie not past six yeeres so that he was dead before king Edward came to the crowne But how so euer this matter maie fall out this ye haue to consider although that Pleimond was sent vnto Rome to aduertise the pope what the king had decréed doone in the ordeining of bishops to their seuerall sées as before ye haue heard yet as maister Fox hath noted the gouernance and direction of the church depended chieflie vpon the kings of this land in those daies as it manifestlie appeereth as well by the decrees of king Alfred as of this king Edward whose authoritie in the election of bishops as before ye haue heard séemed then alone to be sufficient Moreouer I thinke it good to aduertise you in this place that this Pleimond archbishop of Canturburie of whome ye haue heard before was the 19 in number from Augustine the first archbishop there for after Brightwold that was the 8 in number and first of the English nation that gouerned the sée succéeded Taduin that sat thrée yéeres Notelin fiue yéeres Cuthbert 18 yéeres Brethwin thrée yeeres Lambert 27 yéeres Adelard 13 yéeres Wilfred 28 yéeres Theologildus or Pleogildus â— yéeres Celuotus or Chelutus 10 yéeres Then succéeded Aldred of whome king Edward receiued the crowne and he was predecessor to Pleimond A litle before the death of king Edward Sithrike the king of Northumberland killed his brother Nigellus and then king Reinold conquered the citie of Yorke Adelstane succeedeth his father Edward in the kingdome Alfred practising by treason to keepe him from the gouernement sanke downe suddenlie as he was taking his oth for his purgation the cause why Alfred opposed himselfe against Adelstane whose praise is notable what he did to satisfie the expectation of his people ladie Beatrice king Edwards daughter maried to Sithrike a Danish gouernor of the Northumbers by whose meanes Edwin king Edwards brother was drowned practises of treason the ladie Beatrice strangelie put to death by hir stepsons for being of counsell to poison hir husband Sithrike hir death reuenged vpon the tormentors by hir father king Edward and how chronographers varie in the report of this historie The xix Chapter ADelstane the eldest sonne of king Edward began his reigne ouer the more part of all England the yéere of our Lord 924 which was in the 6 yere of the emperour Henrie the first in the 31 yéere of the reigne of Charles surnamed Simplex king of France thrée moneths after the burning of Pauie about the 22 or 23 yéere of Constantine the third king of Scotland This Adelstane was crowned and consecrated king at Kingstone vpon Thames of Aldelme the archbishop of Canturburie who succéeded Pleimond He was the 24 king in number from Cerdicus or Cerdike the first king of the Westsaxons There were in the beginning some that set themselues against him as one Alfred a noble man which practised by treason to haue kept him from the gouernement but he was apprehended yer he could bring his purpose to passe and sent to Rome there to trie himselfe giltie or not giltie And as he tooke his oth for his purgation before the altar of saint Peter he suddenlie fell downe to the earth so that his seruants tooke him vp and bare him into the English schoole or hospitall where the third night after he died Pope Iohn the tenth sent vnto king Adelstane to know if he would that his bodie should be laid in christian buriall or not The king at the contemplation of Afreds friends and kinsfolks signified to the pope that he was contented that his bodie should be interred amongst other christians His lands being forfeited were giuen by the king vnto God and saint Peter The cause that mooued Alfred and other his complices against the king was as some haue alledged his bastardie But whether that allegation were true or but a slander this is certeine that except that steine of his honor there was nothing in this Adelstane worthie of blame so that he darkened all the glorious same of his predecessors both in vertuous conditions and victorious triumphs Such difference is there to haue that in thy selfe wherein to excell rather than to stand vpon the woorthinesse of thine ancestors sith that can not rightlie be called a mans owne After that king Adelstane was established in the estate he indeuored himselfe to answer the expectation of his people which hoped for great wealth to insue by his noble and prudent gouernance First therfore meaning to prouide for the suertie of his countrie he concluded a peace with Sithrike king of the Northumbers vnto whome as ye haue heard he gaue one of his sisters named Editha in mariage Sithrike liued not past one yéere after he had so maried hir And then Adelstane brought the prouince of the Northumbers vnto his subiection expelling one Aldulph out of the same that rebelled against him There be that write that Godfrie and Aulafe the sonnes of Sithrike succéeding their father in the gouernement of Northumberland by practising to mooue warre against king Adelstane occasioned him to inuade their countrie and to chase them out of the same so that Aulafe fled into Ireland Godfrie into Scotland but other write that Godfrie was the father of Reignold which wan Yorke after that Sithrike had slaine his brother Nigellus as before is mentioned ¶ The Scotish chronicles varie in report of these matters from the English writers whose chronicles affirme that in the life time of king Edward his daughter Beatrice was giuen in mariage to Sithrike the gouernor of the Danes in Northumberland with condition that if anie male were procreated in that mariage the same should inherit the dominions of king Edward after his decease King Edward had a brother as they say named Edwin a iolie gentleman and of great estimation amongst the Englishmen He by Sithrikes procurement was sent into Flanders in a ship that leaked and so was drowned to the great reioising of all the Danes least if he had suruiued his brother he would haue made some businesse for the crowne About the same time Adelstane a base sonne of K. Edward fled the realme for doubt to be made away by some like traitorous practise of the Danes Shortlie after king
Edward vnderstanding that Sithrike went about some mischiefe toward him persuaded his daughter to poison hir husband the said Sithrike Then Aulafe or Aualassus and Godfrie the sonnes of Sithrike finding out by diligent examination that Beatrice was of counsell in poisoning hir husband they caused hir to be apprehended and put to death on this wife She was set naked vpon a smithes cold anuill or stithie and there with hard rosted egs being taken out of the hot imbers were put vnder hir armepits and hir armes fast bound to hir bodie with a cord and so in that state she remained till hir life passed from hir King Edward in reuenge of his daughters death mooued warre against the two brethren Aulafe and Godfrie and in battell finallie vanquished them but was slaine in the same battell himselfe Thus haue the Scotish chronicles recorded of these matters as an induction to the warres which followed betwixt the Scots and Danes as confederates against king Adelstane but the truth thereof we leaue to the readers owne iudgement For in our English writers we find no such matter but that a daughter of king Edward named Edgitha or Editha after hir fathers deceasse was by hir brother king Adelstane about the first yéere of his reigne giuen in mariage as before ye haue heard vnto the foresaid Sithrike king of Northumberland that was descended of the Danish bloud who for the loue of the yoong ladie renounced his heathenish religion and became a christian but shortlie after forsaking both his wife and the christian faith he set vp againe the worshipping of idols and within a while after as an apostata miserablie ended his life Whervpon the yoong ladie hir virginitie being preserued and hir bodie vndefiled as they write passed the residue of hir daies at Polle swoorth in Warwikeshire spending hir time as the same writers affirme in fasting watching praieng and dooing of almesdéedes and so at length departed out of this world Thus our writers differ from the Scotish historie both in name and maner of end as concerning the daughter of king Edward that was coupled in mariage with Sithrike Adelstane subdueth Constantine king of Scots Howell king of Wales and Wulferth king of Northwales the Scots possesse a great part of the north countries Adelstane conquereth the Scots for aiding Godfrie his enimie a miracle declaring that the Scots ought to obey the king of England king Adelstane banisheth his brother Edwin he is for a conspiracie drowned in the sea Adelstane repenteth him of his rigour in respect of that misfortune against his brother Aulafe sometimes king of Northumberland inuadeth England he disguiseth himselfe like a minstrell and surueieth the English campe vnsuspected he is discouered after his departure he assaileth the English campe Adelstane being comforted with a miracle discomfiteth his enimies he maketh them of north-Northwales his tributaries he subdueth the Cornishmen his death the description of his person his vertues of what abbeis monasteries he was founder his estimation in forren realmes what pretious presents were sent him from other princes and how he bestowed them a remembrance of Guy the erle of Warwike The xx Chapter AFter that king Adelstane had subdued them of Northumberland he was aduertised that not onelie Constantine king of Scots but also Huduale or Howell K. of Wales went about a priuie conspiracie against him Herevpon with all conuenient spéed assembling his power he went against them and with like good fortune subdued them both and also Uimer or Wulferth R. of Northwales so that they were constreined to submit themselues vnto him who shortlie after moued with pitie in considering their sudden fall restored them all three to their former estates but so as they should acknowledge themselues to gouerne vnder him pronouncing withall this notable saieng that More honorable it was to make a king than to be a king Ye must vnderstand that as it appeareth in the Scotish chronicles the Scotishmen in time of wars that the Danes gaue the English nation got a part of Cumberland and other the north countries into their possession and so by reason of their néere adioining vnto the confines of the English kings there chanced occasions of warre betwixt them as well in the daies of king Edward as of this Adelstane his sonne although in déed the Danes held the more part of the north countries till that this Adelstane conquered the same out of their hands and ioined it vnto other of his dominions constreining as well the Danes of whome the more part of the inhabitants then consisted as also the Englishmen to obey him as their king and gouernour Godfrie as is said being fled to the Scots did so much preuaile there by earnest sute made to king Constantine that he got a power of men and entring with the same into Northumberland besiged the citie of Duresme soliciting the citizens to receiue him which they would gladlie haue doone if they had not perceiued how he was not of power able to resist the puissance of king Adelstane and therefore doubting to be punished for their offenses if they reuolted they kept the enimies out King Adelstane being sore moued against the king of Scots that thus aided his enimies raised an armie and went northward purposing to reuenge that iniurie At his comming into Yorkshire he turned out of the way to visit the place where saint Iohn of Beuerlie was buried and there offered his knife promising that if he returned with victorie he would redéeme the same with a woorthie price and so proceeded and went forwards on his iournie and entring Scotland wasted the countrie by land vnto Dunfoader and Wertermore and his nauie by sea destroied the coasts alongst the shore euen to Catnosse and so he brought the king of Scots and other his enimies to subiection at his pleasure constreining the same K. of Scots to deliuer him his son in hostage It is said that being in his iournie néere vnto the towne of Dunbar he praied vnto God that at the instance of saint Iohn of Beuerlie it would please him to grant that he might shew some open token whereby it should appeare to all them that then liued and should he 〈◊〉 succéed that the Scots ought to 〈◊〉 subiect vnto the kings of England Herewith the king with his sword sâ—ote vpon a great stone standing néere to the castle of Dunbar and with the stroke there appeared a clift in the saine stone to the length of 〈◊〉 which remained to be shewed as a 〈◊〉 backe to 〈◊〉 he redeemedes es year after At his 〈…〉 his knife with a large price as before he had promised After this was Edwin the kings brother a coused of some conspiracie by him begiâ—â— against the king wherevpon he was banished the land and sent out in an old rotten vessell without rower or mariner onelie accompanied with one esquier so that beingstanding néere to the castle of Dunbar and with
For by account of their writers king Malcolme began not his reigne till after the deceasse of king Adelstan who departed this life in the yeare 940. And Malcolme succéeded Constantine the third in the yeare 944 which was about the third yeare of king Edmunds reigne and after Malcolme that reigned 15 yeares succeeded Indulfe in the yeare 959. The like discordance precedeth and followeth in their writers as to the diligent reader in conferring their chronicles with ours manifestlie appeareth We therefore to satisfie the desirous to vnderstand and sée the diuersitie of writers haue for the more part in their chronicles left the same as we found it But now to the other dooings of king Edmund the third in the yeare 944 which was about it is recorded that he ordeined diuers good and wholsome lawes verie profitable and necessarie for the commonwealth which lawes with diuers other of like antiquitie are forgot and blotted out by rust of time the consumer of things woorthie of long remembrance as saith Polydor but sithens his time they haue béene recouered for the more part by maister William Lambert turned into Latine were imprinted by Iohn Day in the yeare 1568 as before I haue said Finallie this prince king Edmund after he had reigned sixe yeares and a halfe he came to his end by great miisfortune For as some say it chanced that espieng where one of his seruants was in danger to be slaine amongest his enimies that were about him with drawen swords as he stepped in to haue holpen his seruant he was slaine at a place called Pulcher church or as other haue Michelsbourgh Other say that kéeping a great feast at the aforesaid place on the day of saint Augustine the Englishas before I haue said Finallie this prince king apostle which is the 26 of Maie and as that yeare came about it fell on the tuesday as he was set at the table he espied where a common robber was placed neere vnto him whome sometime he had banished the land and now being returned without licence he presumed to come into the kings presence wherewith the king was so moued with high disdaine that he suddenlie arose from the table and flew vpon the theefe and catching him by the heare of the head threw him vnder his féet wherewithas before I haue said Finallie this prince king the théefe hauing fast hold on the king brought him downe vpon him also and with his knife stroke him into the bellie in such wise that the kings bowels fell out of his chest and there presentlie died The theefe was hewen in péeces by the kings seruants but yet he slue and hurt diuers before they could dispatch him This chance was lamentable namelie to the English people which by the ouertimelie death of their king in whome appeared manie euident tokens of great excellencie lost the hope which they had conceiued of great wealth to increase by his prudent and most princelie gouernement His bodie was buried at Glastenburie where Dunstane was then abbat There be that write that the death of king Edmund was signified aforehand to Dunstane who about the same time attending vpon the same king as he remooued from one place to an other chanced to accompanie himselfe with a noble man one duke Elstane and as they rode togither behold suddenlietokens of great excellencie lost the hope which they Dunstane saw in the waie before him where the kings musicians rode the diuell running and leaping amongst the same musicians after a reioising maner whome after he had beheld a good while he said to the duke Is it possible that you may see that which I sée The duke answered that he saw nothing otherwise than he ought to sée Then said Dunstane Blesse your eies with the signe of the crosse and trie whether you can see that I sée And when he had doone as Dunstane appointed him he saw also the féend in likenesse of a little short euill fauoured Aethiopian dansing and leaping whereby they gathered that some euill hap was towards some of the companie but when they had crossed and blessed them the foule spirit vanished out of their sight Now after they had talked of this vision and made an end of their talke touching the same the duke required of Dunstane to interpret a dreame which he had of late in sléepe and that was this He thought that he saw in a vision the king with all his nobls sitas Dunstane appointed him he saw also the féend in in his dining chamber at meate and as they were there making merrie togither the king chanced to fall into a dead sléepe and all the noble men and those of his councell that were about him were changed into robucks and goats Dunstane quicklie declared that this dreame signified the kings death and the changing of the nobles into dum and insensible beasts betokened that the princes gouernors of the realme should decline from the waie of truth and wander as foolish beasts without a guide to rule them Also the night after this talke when the king was set at supper Dunstane saw the same spirit or some other walke vp and downe amongst them that waited at the table and within thrée daies after the king was slaine as before ye haue heard Edred succedeth his brother Edmund in the realme of England the Northumbers rebell against him they and the Scots sweare to be his true subiects they breake their oth and ioine with Aulafe the Dane who returneth into Northumberland and is made king thereof the people expell him and erect Hericius in his roome king Edred taketh reuenge on the Northumbers for their disloialtie the rereward of his armie is assalted by an host of his enimies issuing out of Yorke the Northumbers submit themselues and put awaie Hericius their king Wolstane archbishop of Yorke punished for his disloialtie whereto Edred applied himselfe afterin the realme of England the Northumbers the appeasing of ciuill tumults his death and buriall a special signe of Edreds loue to Dunstane abbat of Glastenburie his practise of cousenage touching king Edreds treasure The xxij Chapter EDred the brother of Edmund and sonne to Edward the elder and to Edgiue his last wife began his reigne ouer the realme of England in the yéere of our Lord 946 or as other say 997 which was in the twelfe yéere of the emperor Otho the first and in the 21 yéere of the reigne of Lewes K. of France about the third or fourth yéere of Malcolme the first of that name king of Scotland He was crowned and annointed the 16 day of August by Odo the archbishop of Canturburie at Kingstone vpon Thames In the first yéere oflast wife began his reigne ouer his reigne the Northumbers rebelled against him wherevpon he raised an armie inuaded their countrie and subdued them by force This doone he went forward into Scotland but the Scots without shewing anie resistance
women both mother and daughter whome king Edward kept as concubines for the mother being of noble parentage sought to satisfie the kings lust in hopeto doo with hir without anie respect or regard had to that either he would take hir or hir daughter vnto wife And therefore perceiuing that Dunstane was sore against such wanton pastime as the king vsed in their companie she so wrought that Dunstane was through hir earnest trauell banished the land This is also reported that when he should depart the realme the diuell was heard in the west end of the church taking vp a great laughter after his roring maner as though he should shew himselfe gled and ioifull at Dunstanes going into exile But Dunstane perceiuingto doo with hir without anie respect or regard had to his behauiour spake to him and said Well thou aduersarie doo not so greatly reioise at the matter for thou dooest not now so much reioise at my departure but by Gods grace thou shalt be as sorrowfull for my returne Thus was Dunstane banished by king Edwine so that he was compelled to passe ouer into Flanders where he remained for a time within a monasterie at Gant finding much friendship at the hands of the gouernor of that countrie Also the more to wreake his wrath the king spoiled manie religious houses of their goods and droue out the moonks placing secular priests in their roomes as namelie at Malmesburie where yet the house was not empaired but rather inriched in lands and ornaments by the kings liberalitie and the industrious meanes of the same priests which tooke vp the bones of saint Aldelme and put the same into a shrine At length the inhabitants of the middle part of England euen from Humber to Thames rebelled against him andof the gouernor of that countrie Also the more to elected his brother Edgar to haue the gouernement ouer them wherwith king Edwine tooke such griefe for that he saw no meane at hand how to remedie the matter that shortlie after when he had reigned somewhat more than foure yéeres he died and his bodie was buried at Winchester in the new abbeie EDgar the second sonne of Edmund late king of England after the decease of his elder brother the foresaid Edwine began his reigne ouer this realme of England in the yeere of our Lord God 959 in the 22 yéere of the emperour Otho the first in the fourth yéere of the reigne of Lotharius king of France 510 almost ended after the comming of the Saxons 124 after the arriuall of the Danes and in the last yéere of Malcolme king of Scotland He was crowned consecrated at Bath or as some say at Kingstone vpon Thames by Odo the archbishop of Tanturburie being as then not past 16 yéeres of age when he was thus admitted king He was no lesse indued with commendable gifts ofrealme of England in the yeere of our Lord God mind than with strength and force of bodie He was a great fauorer of moonks and speciallie had Dunstane in high estimation Aboue all things in this world he regarded peace and studied dailie how to preserue the same to the commoditie aduancement of his subiects When he had established things in good quiet and set an order in matters as séemed to him best for the peaceable gouernement of his people he prepared a great nauie of ships and diuiding them in thrée parts he appointed euerie part to a quarter of the realme to wast about the coast that no forren enimie should approch the land but that they might be incountered and put backe before they could take land And euerie yeere after Easter he vsed to giue order that his ships should assemble togither in their due places and then would he with the east nauie saile to the west parts of his realme and sending those ships backe he would with the west nauie saile into the north parts and with the north nauie come backe againe into the east This custome he vsed that he might fcowre the seas of all pirats theeues In the winter season and spring time he would ride through the prouinces of his realme searching out how the iudges and great lords demeaned themselues in the administration of iustice sharpelie punishing those that were found guiltie of extortion or had done otherwise in anie point than dutie required In all things he vsed such politike discretion that neither was he put in danger by treason of his subiects into the north parts and with the north nauie come nor molested by forren enimies He caused diuerse kings to bind themselues by oth to be true and faithfull vnto him as Kinadius or rather Induf king of Scotland Malcolme king of Cumberland Mascutius an archpirat or as we may call him a maister rouer and also all the kings of the Welshmen as Duffnall Girffith Huvall Iacob and Iudithill all which came to his court and by their solemne othes receiued sware to be at his commandement And for the more manifest testimonie therof he hauing them with him at Chester caused them to enter into a barge vpon the water of Dée and placing himselfe in the forepart of the barge at the helme he caused those eight high princes to row the barge vp and downe the water shewing thereby his princelie prerogatiue and roiall magnificence in that he might vse the seruice of so manie kings that were his subiects And there vpon he said as hath him reported that then might his successours account themselues kings of England when they inioiedAnd for the more manifest testimonie therof such prerogatiue of high and supreme honor The fame of this noble prince was spred ouer all as well on this side the sea as beyond insomuch that great resort of strangers chanced in his daies which came euer into this land to serue him and to sée the state of his court as Saxons and other yea and also Danes which became verie familiar with him He fauored in déed the Danes as hath béene said more than stood with the commoditie of his subiects for scarse was anie stréet in England but Danes had their dwelling in the same among the Englishmen whereby came great harme for whereas the Danes by nature were great drinkers the Englishmen by continuall conuersation with them learned the same vice King Edgar to reforme in part such excessiue quaffing as then began to grow in vse caused by the procurement of Dunstane nailes to be set incups of a certeine measure marked for the purpose that none should drinke more than was assigned by such measured cups Englishmen also learned of the Saxons scarse was anie stréet in England but Danes had Flemings and other strangers their peculiar kind of vices as of the Saxons a discordered fiercenesse of mind of the Flemings a féeble tendernesse of bodie where before they reioised in their owne simplicitie and estéemed not the lewd
woorthie punishment for within one yéere after he was eaten to death with lice if the historie be true King Edward came to his death after he had reigned thrée yéeres or as other write thrée yéeres and eight moneths ¶ Whatsoeuer hath béene reported by writers of the murther committed on the person of this king Edward sure it is that if he were base begotten as by writers of no meane credit it should appéere he was in déed great occasion vndoubtedlie was giuen vnto quéene Alfred to seeke reuenge for the wrongfull keeping backe of hir son Egelred from his rightfull succession to the crowne but whether that Edward was legitimate or not she might yet haue deuised some other lawfull meane to haue come by hir purpose and not so to haue procured the murther of the yoong prince in such vnlawfull maner For hir dooing therein can neither be woorthilie allowed nor throughlie excused although those that occasioned the mischiefe by aduancing hir stepsonne sonne to an other mans right deserued most blame in this matter Thus farre the sixt booke comprising the first arriuall of the Danes in this land which was in king Britricus his reigne pag. 135 at which time the most miserable state of England tooke beginning THE SEVENTH BOKE of the Historie of England Egelred succeedeth Edward the martyr in the kingdome of England the decaie of the realme in his reigne Dunstane refusing to consecrate him is therevnto inforced Dunstans prophesies of the English people and Egelred their king his slouth and idlenes accompanied with other vices the Danes arriue on the coasts of Kent and make spoile of manie places warre betwixt the king and the bishop of Rochester archbishop Dunstans bitter denunciation against the king because he would not be pacified with the bishop of Rochester without moncie Dunstans parentage his strange trance and what a woonderfull thing he did during the time it lasted his education and bringing vp with what good qualities he was indued an incredible tale of his harpe how he was reuoked from louing and lusting after women whereto he was addicted his terrible dreame of a rough beare what preferments he obteined by his skill in the expounding of dreames The first Chapter IN the former booke was discoursed the troubled state of this land by the manisold and mutinous inuasions of the Danes who though they sought to ingrosse the rule of euerie part and parcell therof in to their hands yet being resisted by the valiantnesse of the gouernors supported with the aid of their people they were disappointed of their expectation and receiued manie a dishonorable or rather reprochfull repulse at their aduersaries hands Much mischiefe doubtlesse they did and more had doone if they had not béene met withall in like measure of extremitie as they offred to the offense and ouerthrow of great multitudes Their first entrance into this land is controuersed among writers some saieng that it was in the daies of king Britricus other some affirming that it was in the time of king Egbert c about which point sith it is a matter of no great moment we count it labour lost to vse manie woords onelie this by the waie is notewoorthie that the Danes had an vnperfect or rather a lame and limping rule in this land so long as the gouernors were watchfull diligent politike at home and warlike abroad But when these kind of kings discontinued and that the raines of the regiment fell into the hands of a pezzant not a puissant prince a man euill qualified dissolute slacke and licentious not regarding the dignitie of his owne person nor fauoring the good estate of the people the Danes who before were coursed from coast to coast and pursued from place to place as more willing to leaue the land than desirous to tarrie in the same tooke occasion of stomach and courage to reenter this I le waxing more bold and confident more desperate and venturous spared no force omitted no opportunitie let slip no aduantage that they might possiblie take to put in practise and fullie to accomplish their long conceiued purpose Now bicause the Danes in the former kings daies were reencountred and that renowmedlie so often as they did encounter and séeking the totall regiment where dispossessed of their partile principalilie which by warlike violence they obteined and for that the Saxons were interessed in the land and these but violent incrochers vnable to keepe that which they came to by constreint we haue thought it conuenient to comprise the troubled estate of that time in the sixt booke the rather for the necessarie consequence of matters then in motion and héere déeme it not amisse at so great and shamefull loosenesse speciallie in a prince ministring hart and courage to the enimie to begin the seuenth booke Wherin is expressed the chiefest time of their flourishing estate in this land if in tumults vprores battels and bloudshed such a kind of estate may possiblie be found For héere the Danes lord it héere they take vpon them like souereignes héere if at anie time they had absolute authoritie they did what they might in the highest degrée as shall be declared in the vnfortunate affaires of vngratious Egelred or Etheldred the sonne of king Edgar and of his last wife quéene Alfred who was ordeined king in place of his brother Edward after the same Edward was dispatched out of the waie and began his reigne ouer this realme of England in the yéere of our Lord 979 which was in the seuenth yéere of the emperor Otho the second in the 24 of Lothaine K. of France and about the second or third yéere of Kenneth the third of that name king of Scotland This Egelred or Etheldred was the 30 in number from Cerdicus he first king of the Westsaxons through his negligent gouernment the state of the commonwealth fell into such decaie as writers doo report that vnder him it may be said how the kingdome was 〈◊〉 to the vttermost point or period of old 〈…〉 age which is the next degrée to the graâ—e For wheras whilest the realme was diuided at the first by the Saxons into sundrie dominions it grew at length as it were increasing from youthfull yeeres to one absolute monarchie which passed vnder the late remembred princes Egbert Adelstane Edgar and others so that in their daies it might be said how it was growne to mans state but now vnder this Egelred through famine pestilence and warres the state thereof was so shaken turned vpside downe and weakened on ech part that rightlie might the season be likened vnto the old broken yéeres of mans life which through féeblenesse is not able to helpe it slefe Dunstane archbishop of Canturburie was thought to haue foreséene this thing and therfore refused to annoint Egelred king which by the murther of his brother should atteine to the gouernment but at length he was compelled vnto it and so he consecrated him at Kingston vpon Thames as the
Moreouer fortie of their ships or rather as some write 45 were reteined to serue the king promising to defend the realme with condition that the souldiers and mariners should haue prouision of meate and drinke with apparell found them at the kings charges As one autor hath gathered Swaine king of Denmarke was in England at the concluding of this peace which being confirmed with solemne othes and sufficient hostages he departed into Denmarke The same author bringeth the generall slaughter of Danes vpon S. Brices day to haue chanced in the yéere after the conclusion of this agréement that is to say in the yéere 1012 at what time Gunthildis the sister of king Swaine was slaine with hir husband hir sonne by the commandement of the false traitor Edrike But bicause all other authors agrée that the same murther of Danes was executed about ten yéeres before this supposed time we haue made rehearsall thereof in that place Howbeit for the death of Gunthildis it maie be that she became hostage either in the yéere 1007 at what time king Egelred paied thirtie thousand pounds vnto king Swaine to haue peace as before you haue heard or else might she be deliuered in hostage in the yéere 1011 when the last agréement was made with the Danes as aboue is mentioned But when or at what time soeuer she became hostage this we find of hir that she came hither into England with hir husband Palingus a mightie earle and receiued baptisme héere Wherevpon she earnestlie trauelled in treatie of a peace betwixt hir brother and king Egelred which being brought to passe chieflie by hir sute she was contented to become an hostage for performance thereof as before is recited And after by the commandement of earle Edrike she was put to death pronouncing that the shedding of hir bloud would cause all England one day sore to rue She was a verie beautifull ladie and tooke hir death without all feare not once changing countenance though she saw hir husband and hir onelie sonne a yoong gentleman of much towardnesse first murthered before hir face Turkillus the Danish capteine telleth king Swaine the faults of the king nobles commons of this realme he inuadeth England the Northumbers and others submit themselues to him Danes receiued into seruice vnder Egelred London assalted by Swaine the citizens behaue themselues stoutlie and giue the Danish host a shamefull repulse Ethelmere earle of Deuonshire and his people submit themselues to Swaine he returneth into Denmarke commeth back againe into England with a fresh power is incountred withall of the Englishmen whose king Egelred is discomfited his oration to his souldiers touching the present reliefe of their distressed land their resolution and full purpose in this their perplexitie king Egrlred is minded to giue place to Swaine lie sendeth his wife and children ouer into Normandie the Londoners yeeld vp their state to Swaine Egelred saileth ouer into Normandie leauing his land to the enimie The sixt Chapter NOw had Turkillus in the meane time aduertised king Swaine in what state things stood here within the realme how king Egelred was negligent onlie attending to the lusts pleasures of the flesh how the noble men were vnfaithfull and the commons weake and féeble through want to good and trustie leaders Howbeit some write that Turkillus as well as other of the Danes which remained héere in England was in league with king Egelred in somuch that he was with him in London to helpe and defend the citie against Swaine when he came to assalt it as after shall appéere Which if it be true a doubt may rise whether Swaine receiued anie aduertisement from Turkillus to mooue him to rather to inuade the realme but such aduertisements might come from him before that he was accorded with Egelred Swaine therefore as a valiant prince desirous both to reuenge his sisters death and win honor prepared an huge armie and a great number of ships with the which he made towards England and first comming to Sandwich taried there a small while and taking eftsoones the sea compassed about the coasts of the Eastangles and arriuing in the mouth of Humber sailed vp the water and entering into the riuer of Trent he landed at Gainesbourgh purposing to inuade the Northumbers But as men brought into great feare for that they had béene subiect to the Danes in times past and thinking therefore not to reuolt to the enimie but rather to their old acquaintance if they should submit themselues to the Danes streightwaies offered to become subiect vnto Swaine togither with their duke named Wighthred Also the people of Lindsey and all those of the northside of Watlingstreet yéelded themselues vnto him and deliuered pledges Then he appointed his sonne Cnutus to haue the kéeping of those pledges and to remaine vpon the saâ—egard of his ships whiles he himselfe passed forward into the countrie Then marched he forward to subdue them of south Mercia and so came to Oxford to Winchester making the countries subiect to him through out wheresoeuer he came With this prosperous successe Swaine being greatlie incouraged prepared to go vnto London where king Egelred as then remained hauing with him Turkillus the Dane which was reteined in wages with other of the Danes as by report of some authors it maie appeare and were now readie to defend the citie against their countriemen in support of king Egelred togither with the citizens Swaine bicause he would not step so farre out of the way as to go to the next bridge lost a great number of his men as he passed through the Thames At his comming to London he bagan to assault the citie verie fiercelie in hope either to put his enimie in such feare that he should despaire of all reliefe and comfort or at the least trie what he was able to doo The Londoners on the other part although they were brought in some feare by this sudden attempt of the enimies yet considering with themselues that the hazard of all the whole state of the realme was annexed to theirs sith their citie was the chiefe and metropolitane of all the kingdome they valiantlie stood in defense of themselues and of their king that was present there with them beating backe the enimies chasing them from the walles and otherwise dooing their best to kéepe them off At length although the Danes did most valiantlie assault the citie yet the Englishmen to defend their prince from all iniurie of enimies did not shrinke but boldlie sallied foorth at the gates in heapes togither and incountered with their aduersaries and began to fight with them verie fiercelie Swaine whilest he went about to kéepe his men in order as one most desirous to reteine the victorie now almost gotten was compassed so about with the Londoners on each side that after he had lost a great number of his men he was constreined for his safegard to breake out through the
midst of his enimies weapons and was glad that he might so escape and so with the residue of his armie ceassed not to iournie day and night till he came to Bath where Ethelmere an earle of great power in those west parts of the realme submitted himselfe with all his people vnto him who shortlie after neuerthelesse as some write was compelled through want of vittels to release the tribute latelie couenanted to be paied vnto him for a certeine summe of monie which when hée had receiued he returned into Denmarke meaning shortlie to returne againe with a greater power King Egelred supposed that by the paiment of that monie he should haue béene rid out of all troubles of warre with the Danes But the nobles of the realme thought otherwise and therefore willed him to prepare an armie with all spéed that might be made Swaine taried not long to proue to doubt of the noble men to be grounded of foreknowledge but that with swift spéed he returned againe into England and immediatlie vpon his arriuall was an armie of Englishmen assembled and led against him into the field Herevpon they ioined in battell which was sore foughten for a time till at length by reason of diuerse Englishmen that turned to the enimies side the discomfiture fell with such slaughter vpon the English host that king Egelred well perceiued the state of his regall gouernement to bée brought into vtter danger Wherevpon after the losse of this field he assembled the rest of his people that were escaped and spake vnto them after this manner The oration of king Egelred to the remanent of his souldiers I Shuld for euer be put to silence it there wanted in vs the vertue of a fatherlie mind in giuing good aduise counsel for the well ordering and due administration of things in the common wealth or if their lacked courage or might in our souldiers and men of warre to defend our countrie Trulie to die in defense of the countrie where we are borne I confesse it a woorthie thing and I for my part am readie to take vpon me to enter into the midst of the enimies in defense of my kingdome But here I see our countrie and the whole English nation to be at a point to fall into vtter ruine We are ouercome of the Danes not with weapon or force of armes but with treason wrought by our owne people we did at the first prepare a nauie against the enimies the which that false traitour Elfrike betraid into their hands Againe oftentimes haue we giuen battell with euill successe and onelie through the fault of our owne people that haue beene false and disloiall whereby we haue bin constreined to agree with the enimies vpon dishonorable conditions euen as necessitie required which to ouercome resteth onelie in God Such kind of agreement hath beene made in deed in our destruction sith the enimies haue not sticked to breake it they being such a wicked king of people as neither regard God nor man contrarie to right and reason and beside all our hope expectation So that the matter is come now to this passe that we haue not cause onlie to feare the losse of our gouernement but least the name of the whole English nation be destroied for euer Therefore sithens the enimies are at hand and as it were ouer our heads you to whom my commandement hath euer bene had in good regard prouide take counsell and see to succor the state of your countrie now readie to decay and to fall into irrecouerable ruine Herevpon they fell in consultation euerie one alledging and bringing foorth his opinion as seemed to him best but it appeared they had the woolfe by the eare for they wist not which way to turne them If they should giue battell it was to be doubted least through treason among themselues the armie should be batraied into the enimies hands the which would not faile to execute all kind of crueltie in the slaughter of the whole nation And if they stood not valiantlie to shew themselues readie to defend their countrie there was no shift but yeeld themselues Which though it were a thing reprochfull and dishonorable yet should it be lesse euill as they tooke the matter for thereby might manie be preserued from death and in time to come be able to recouer the libertie of their countrie when occasion should be offered This point was allowed of them all and so in the end they rested vpon that resolution King Egelred therefore determined to commit himselfe into the hands of his brother in law Richard duke of Normandie whose sister as ye haue heard he had maried But bicause he would not doo this vnaduisedlie first he sent ouer his wife quéene Emma with his sonnes which he had begotten of hir Alfred and Edward that by their interteinment he might vnderstand how he should be welcome Duke Richard receiued his sister and his nephues verie ioifullie and promised to aid his brother king Egelred in defense of his kingdome But in this meane while had Swaine conquered the more part of all England and brought by little and little that which remained vnder his subiection The people through feare submitting themselues on each hand king Egelred in this meane time for the Londoners had submitted themselues to Swaine was first withdrawne vnto Gréenwich and there remained for a time with the nauie of the Danes which was vnder the gouernement of earle Turkill and from thence sailed into the I le of Wight and there remained a great part of the winter and finallie after Christmas himselfe sailed into Normandie and was of his brother in law ioifullie receiued greatlie comforted in that his time of necessitie Swaine king of Denmarke is reputed king of this land he oppresseth the English people cruellie and spoileth religious houses the strange and miraculous slaughter of Swaine vaunting of his victories the Danish chronicles write parciallie of him and his end Cnute succeedeth his father Swaine in regiment the Englishmen send king Egelred woord of Swaines death Edward king Egelreds eldest sonne commeth ouer into England to know the state of the countrie and people of certeintie Egelred with his power returneth into England what meanes Cnute made to establish himselfe king of this land and to be well thought of among the English people Egelred burneth vp Gainesbrough and killeth the inhabitants therof for their disloialtie Cnutes flight to Sandwich his cruel decree against the English pledges he returneth into Denmarke why Turkillus the Danish capteine with his power compounded with the Englishmen to tarrie in this land his faithlesse seruice to Egelred his drift to make the whole realme subiect to the Danish thraldome The seuenth Chapter SWaine hauing now got the whole rule of the land was reputed full king and so commanded that his armie should be prouided of wages and vittels to be taken vp leuied through the realme In like maner Turkill
shortlie after erle Turkill with 9 of those ships sailed into Denmarke submitted himselfe vnto Cnute counselled him to returne into England and promised him the assistance of the residue of those Danish ships which yet remained in England being to the number of thirtie with all the souldiers and mariners that to them belonged To conclude he did so much by his earnest persuasions that Cnute through aid of his brother Harrold king of Denmarke got togither a nauie of two hundred ships so roially decked furnished and appointed both for braue shew and necessarie furniture of all maner of weapons armor munition as it is strange to consider that which is written by them that liued in those daies and tooke in hand to register the dooings of that time Howbeit to let this pompe of Cnutes fléete passe which no doubt was right roiall consider a little and looke backe to Turkill though a sworne seruant to king Egelred how he did direct all his drift to the aduancement of Cnute and his owne commoditie cloking his purposed treacherie with pretended amitie as shall appeare hereafter by his deadlie hostilitie A great waste by an inundation or in-breaking of the sea a tribute of 30000 pounds to the Danes king Egelred holdeth a councell at Oxford where he causeth two noble men of the Danes to be murdered by treason Edmund the king eldest sonne marieth one of their wiues and seizeth vpon his 〈◊〉 lands Cnute the Damsn king returneth into England the Damsn and English armies encounter both 〈…〉 Cnute maketh waste of certeine 〈◊〉 Edmund preuenteth 〈◊〉 purposed treason Edrike de Streona 〈◊〉 to the Danes the Westernemen yeeld to Cnute Mercia refuseth to be subiect vnto him Warwikeshire wasted by the Danes Egelred assembleth an armie against them in vaine Edmund Vtred with ioined forces lay waste such countries and people as became subiect to Cnute his policie to preuent their purpose through what countries he passed Vtred submitteth himselfe to Cnute and deliuereth pledges he 〈◊〉 put to death and his lands alienated Cnute pursueth Edmund to London and prepareth to besiege the citie the death and buriall of Egelred his wiues what issue he had by them his infortunatenesse and to what affections and vices he was inclined his too late and bootlesse seeking to releeue his decaied kingdome The eight Chapter BUt now to returne to our purpose and to shew what chanced in England after the departure of Cnute In the same yeare to the forsaid accustomed mischiefes an vnwoonted misaduenture happened for the sea rose with such high spring-tides that ouerflowing the countries next adioining diuers villages with the inhabitants were drowned and destroied Also to increase the peoples miserie king Egelred commanded that 30000 pounds should be leuied to paie the tribute due to the Danes which lay at Gréenewich This yeare also king Egelred held a councell at Oxford at the which a great number of noble men were present both Danes and Englishmen and there did the king cause Sigeferd and Morcad two noble personages of the Danes to be murdered within his owne chamber by the traitorous practise of Edrike de Streona which accused them of some conspiracie But the quarell was onelie as men supposed for that the king had a desire to their goods and possessions Their seruants tooke in hand to haue reuenged the death of their maisters but were beaten backe wherevpon they fled into the steeple of saint Friswids church and kept the same till fire was set vpon the place and so they were burned to death The wife of Sigeferd was taken sent to Malmsburie being a woman of high fame and great worthinesse wherevpon the kings eldest sonne named Edmund tooke occasion vpon pretense of other businesse to go thither and there to sée hir with whome he fell so far in loue that he tooke and maried hir That doone he required to haue hir husbands lands and possessions which were an earles liuing and lay in Northumberland And when the king refused to graunt his request he went thither and seized the same possessions and lands into his hands without hauing anie commission so to doo finding the farmers and tenants there readie to receiue him for their lord Whilest these things were a dooing Cnute hauing made his prouision of ships and men with all necessarie furniture as before ye haue heard for his returne into England set forward with full purpose either to recouer the realme out of Egelreds hands or to die in the quarrell Herevpon he landed at Sandwich and first earle Turkill obteined licence to go against the Englishmen that were assembled to resist the Danes and finding them at a place called Scoraâ—tan he gaue them the ouerthrow got a great bootie and returned therewith to the ships After this Edrike gouernor of Norwaie made a rode likewise into an other part of the countrie with a rich spoile and manie prisoners returned vnto the nauie After this iournie atchiued thus by Edrike Cnute commanded that they should not waste the countrie anie more but gaue order to prepare all things readie to besiege London but before he attempted that enterprise as others write he marched foorth into Kent or rather sailing round about that countrie tooke his iournie westward came to Fromundham and after departing from thence wasted Dorsetshire Summersetshire Wiltshire King Egelred in this meane time lay sicke at Cossam and his sonne Edmund had got togither a mightie hoast howbeit yer he came to ioine battell with his enimies he was aduertised that earle Edrike went about the betraie him and therefore he withdrew with the armie into a place of suertie But Edrike to make his tratorous purpose manifest to the whole world fled to the enimies with fortie of the kings ships fraught with Danish souldiers Herevpon all the west countrie submitted it selfe vnto Cnute who receiued pledges of the chiefe lords and nobles and then set forward to subdue them of Mercia The people of that countrie would not yéeld but determined to defend the quarrell and title of king Egelred so long as they might haue anie capteine that would stand with them and helpe to order them In the yeare 1016 in Christmas Cnute and earle Edrike passed the Thames at Kirkelade entring into Mercia cruellie began with fire and sword to waste and destroie the countrie and namelie Warwikeshire In the meane time was king Egelred recouered of his sicknesse and sent summons forth to raise all his power appointing euerie man to resort vnto him that he might incounter the enimies and giue them battell But yet when his people were assembled he was warned to take héed vnto himselfe and in anie wise to beware how he gaue battell for his owne subiects were purposed to betraie him Herevpon the armie brake vp king Egelred withdrew to London there to abide his enimies within the walles with whom in the field he doubted
tributes and paiments He caused indeed eight markes of siluer to be leuied of euerie port or hauen in England to the reteining of 16 ships furnished with men of warre which continued euer in a readinesse to defend the coasts from pirats To conclude with this Harold his spéedie death prouided well for his fame bicause as it was thought if his life had béene of long continuance his infamie had been the greater But after he had reigned foure yeeres or as other gathered three yéeres and thrée moneths he departed out of this world at Oxford was buried at Winchester as some day Other say he died at Meneford in the moneth of Aprill and was buried at Westminster which should appeare to be true by that which after is reported of his brother Hardiknoughts cruell dealing and great spite shewed toward his dead bodie as after shall be specified Hardicnute is sent for into England to be made king alteration in the state of Norwaie and Denmarke by the death of king Cnute Hardicnute is crowned he sendeth for his mother queene Emma Normandie ruled by the French king Hardicnute reuengeth his mother exile vpon the dead bodie of his stepbrother Harold queene Emma and erle Goodwine haue the gouernment of things in their hands Hardicnute leuieth a sote tribute vpon his subiects contempt of officers deniall of a prince his tribute sharpelie punished prince Edward commeth into England the bishop of Worcester accused and put from his see for being accessarie to the murthering of Alfred his restitution procured by contribution Earle Goodwine being accused for the same trespasse excuseth himselfe and iustifieth his cause by swearing but speciallie by presenting the king with an inestimable gift the cause why Goodwine purposed Alfreds death the English peoples care about the succession to the crowne moonke Brightwalds dreame and vision touching that matter Hardicnute poisoned at a bridall his conditions speciallie his hospitalitie of him the Englishmen learned to eate and drinke immoderatlie the necessitie of sobrietie the end of the Danish regiment in this land and when they began first to inuade the English coasts The xv Chapter AFter that Harold was dead all the nobles of the realme both Danes Englishmen agréed to send for Hardiknought the sonne of Canute by his wife quéene Enma and to make him king Héere is to be noted that by the death of king Canute the state of things was much altered in those countries of beyond the seas wherein he had the rule and dominion For the Norwegians elected oen Magnus the sonne of Olauus to be their king and the Danes chose this Hardiknought whome their writers name Canute the third to be their gouernor This Hardiknought or Canute being aduertised of the death of his halfe brother Harold and that the lords of England had chosen him to their king with all conuenient speed prepared a nauie and imbarking a certeine number of men of warre tooke the sea and had the wind so fauorable for his purpose that he arriued vpon the coast of Kent the sixt day after he set out of Denmarke and so comming to London was ioifullie receiued and proclaimed king and crowned of Athelnotus archbishop of Canturburie in the yere of our Lord 1041 in the first yéere of the emperour Henrie the third in the 9 yeere of Henrie the first of that name king of France and in the first yéere of Magâ—â—nloch alià s Machabeda king of Scotland Incontinentlie after his establishment in the rule of this realme he sent into Flanders for his mother queene Emma who during the time of hir banishment had remained there For Normandie in that season was gouerned by the French king by reason of the minoritie of duke William surnamed the bastard Moreouer in reuenge of the wrong offered to quéene Emma by hir sonne in law Harold king Hardicnute did cause Alfrike archbishop of Yorke and earle Goodwine with other noble men to go to Westminster and there to take vp the bodie of the same Harold and withall appointed that the head thereof should be striken off and the trunke of it cast into the riuer of Thames Which afterwards being found by fishers was taken vp and buried in the churchyard of S. Clement Danes without Temple barre at London He committed the order and gouernement of things to the hands of his mother Emma and of Goodwine that was erle of Kent He leuied a sore tribute of his subiects here in England to pay the souldiers and mariners of his nauie as first 21 thousand pounds 99 pounds and afterward vnto 32 ships there was a paiment made of a 11 thousand and 48 pounds To euerie mariuer of his nauie he caused a paiment of 8 marks to be made and to euerie master 12 marks About the paiment of this monie great grudge grew amongst the people insomuch that two of his seruants which were appointed collectors in the citie of Worcester the one named Feader and the other Turstane were there slaine In reuenge of which contempt a great part of the countrie with the citie was burnt and the goods of the citizens put to the spoile by such power of lords and men of warre as the king had sent against them Shortlie after Edward king Hardicnutes brother came foorth of Normanâ—ie to visit him and his mother quéene Emma of whome he was most ioifullie and honorablie welcomed and interteined and shortlie after made returne backe againe It should appeare by some writers that after his comming ouer out of Normandie he remained still in the realme so that he was not in Normandie when his halfe brother Hardicnute died but here in England although other make other report as after shall bée shewed Also as before ye haue heard some writers seeme to meane that the elder brother Alfred came ouer at the same time But suerlie they are therein deceiued for it was knowne well inough how tenderlie king Hardicnute loued his brethren by the mothers side so that there was not anie of the lords in his daies that durst attempt anie such iniurie against them True it is that as well earle Goodwine as the bishop of Worcester that was also put in blame and suspected for the apprehending and making away of Alfred as before ye haue heard were charged by Hardicnute as culpable in that matter insomuch that the said bishop was expelled out of his see by Hardicnute and after twelue moneths space was restored by meanes of such summes of monie as he gaue by waie of amends Earle Goodwine was also put to his purgation by taking an oth that he was not guiltie Which oth was the better allowed by reason of such a present as he gaue to the king for the redéeming of his fauour and good will that is to say a ship with a sterne of gold conteining therein 80 souldiers wearing on each of their armes two braceiets of gold of 16 ounces weight
a triple habergion guilt on their bodies with guilt burgenets on their heads a swoord with guilt hilts girded to their waâ—â—es a battell are after the maner of the Daues on the left shoulder a target with bosses and mails guilt in their left hand a dart in their right hand and thus to conclude they were furnished at all points with armor and weapon accordinglie It hath beene said that earle Goodwine minded to marie his daughter to one of these brethren and perceiuing that the elder brother Alfred would disdaine to haue hir thought good to dispatch him that the other taking hir to wife hée might be next heire to the crowne and so at length inioy it as afterwards came to passe Also about that time when the linage of the kings of England was in maner extinct the English people were much carefull as hath béene said about the succession of those that should inioie the crowne Wherevpon as one Brightwold a moonke of Glastenburie that was afterward bishop of Wincester or as some haue written of Worcester studied oftentimes thereon it chanced that he dreamed one night as he slept in his bed that he saw saint Peter consecrate annoint Edward the sonne of Egelred as their remaining in exile in Normandie king of England And as he thought he did demand of saint Peter who should succéed the said Edward Wherevnto answer was made by the apostle Haue thou no care for such matters for the kingdome of England is Gods kingdome Which suerlie in good earnest may appeare by manie great arguments to be full true vnto such as shall well consider the state of this realme from time to time how there hath béene euer gouernours raised vp to mainteine the maiestie of the kingdome and to reduce the same to the former dignitie when by anie infortunate mishap it hath beene brought in danger But to returne now to king Hardicnute after he had reigned two yéeres lacking 10 daies as he sat at the table in a great feast holden at Lambeth he fell downe suddenlie with the pot in his hand and so died not without some suspicion of poison This chanced on the 8 of Iune at Lambeth aforesaid where on the same day a mariage was solemnized betwéene the ladie Githa the daughter of a noble man called Osgot Clappa and a Danish lord also called Canute Prudan His bodie was buried at Winchester besides his fathers He was of nature verie curteous gentle and liberall speciallie in keeping good chéere in his house so that he would haue his table couered foure times a day furnished with great plentie of meates and drinks wishing that his seruants and all strangers that came to his palace might rather leaue than want It hath béene commonlie told that Englishmen learned of him their excessiue gourmandizing vnmeasurable filling of their panches with meates and drinkes whereby they forgat the vertuous vse of sobrietie so much necessarie to all estates and degrées so profitable for all common-wealths and so commendable both in the sight of God and all good men In this Hardicnute ceased the rule of the Danes within this land with the persecution which they had executed against the English nation for the space of 250 yeres more that is to say euer since the tenth yeere of Brithrike the king of Westsaxons at what time they first began to inuade the English coasts Howbeit after others they should séeme to haue ruled here but 207 reckoning from their bringing in by the Welshmen in despite of the Saxons at which time they first began to inhabit here which was 835 of Christ 387 after the comming of the Saxons and 35 néere complet of the reigne of Egbert ¶ But to let this peece of curiositie passe this land felt that they had a time of arriuall a time of inuading a time of ouerrunning and a time of ouerrunling the inhabitants of this maine continent Wherof manifest proofes are at this day remaining in sundrie places sundrie ruines I meane and wastes committed by them vpon the which whensoeuer a man of a relenting spirit casteth his eie he can not but enter into a dolefull consideration of former miseries and lamenting the defacements of this I le by the crueltie of the bloudthirstie enimie cannot but wish if he haue but Minimam misericordiae guttam quae maiorest spatioso oceano as one saith and earnestlie desire in his heart that the like may neuer light vpon this land but may be auerted and turned away from all christian kingdomes through his mercie whose wrath by sinne being set on fire is like a consuming flame and the swoord of whose vengeance being sharpened with the whetstone of mens wickednesse shall hew them in péeces as wood for the fornace Thus farre the tumultuous and tyrannicall regiment of the Danes inferring fulnesse of afflictions to the English people wherewith likewise the seuenth booke is shut vp THE EIGHT BOOKE of the Historie of England Edward the third of that name is chosen king of England by a generall consent ambassadours are sent to attend him homewardes to his kingdome and to informe him of his election William duke of Normandie accompanieth him Edward is crowned king the subtill ambition or ambitious subtiltie of earle Goodwine in preferring Edward to the crowne and betraieng Alfred the Danes expelled and rid out of this land by decree whether earle Goodwine was guiltie of Alfreds death king Edward marieth the said earles daughter he forbeareth to haue carnall knowledge with hir and why he vseth his mother queene Emma verie hardlie accusations brought against hir she is dispossessed of hir goods and imprisoned for suffering bishop Alwine to haue the vse of hir bodie she purgeth and cleareth hir selfe after a strange sort hir couetousnesse mothers are taught by hir example to loue their children with equalitie hir liberall deuotion to Winchester church cleared hir from infamie of couetousnesse king Edward loued hir after hir purgation why Robert archbishop of Canturburie fled out of England into Normandie The first Chapter IMmediatlie vpon the deth of Hardiknought and before his corps was committed to buriall his halfe brother Edward sonne of king Egelred begotten of quéene Emma was chosen to be K. of England by the generall consent of all the nobles and commons of the realme Therevpon where ambassadours sent with all spéed into Normandie to signifie vnto him his election and to bring him from thence into England in deliuering pledges for more assurance that no fraud nor deceit was ment of the Englishmen but that vpon his comming thither he should receiue the crowne without all contradiction Edward then aided by his coosine William duke of Normandie tooke the sea with a small companie of Normans came into England where he was receiued with great ioy as king of the realme immediatlie after was crowned at Winâ—hester by Edsinus then archbishop of Canturburie on Easter day in the yeare of our Lord 1043
entrance into this countrie dearth by tempests earle Goodwines sonne banished out of this land he returneth in hope of the kings fauour killeth his coosen earle Bearne for his good will and forwardnes to set him in credit againe his flight into Flanders his returne into England the king is pacified with him certeine Danish rouers arriue at Sandwich spoile the coast inrich themselues with the spoiles make sale of their gettings and returne to their countrie the Welshmen with their princes rebelling are subdued king Edward keepeth the seas on Sandwich side in aid of Baldwine earle of Flanders a bloudie fraie in Canturburie betwixt the earle of Bullongne and the townesmen earle Goodwine fauoureth the Kentishmen against the Bullongners why he refuseth to punish the Canturburie men at the kings commandement for breaking the kings peace he setteth the king in a furie his suborned excuse to shift off his comming to the assemblie of lords conuented about the foresaid broile earle Goodwine bandeth himselfe against the king he would haue the strangers deliuered into his hands his request is denied a battell readie to haue bene fought betweene him and the king the tumult is pacified and put to a parlement earle Goodwines retinue forsake him he his sonnes and their wiues take their flight beyond the seas The second Chapter YE must vnderstand that K. Edward brought diuerse Normans ouer with him which in time of his banishment had shewed him great friendship wherefore he now sought to recompense them Amongst other the forenamed Robert of Canturburie was one who before his comming ouer was a moonke in the abbeie of Gemeticum in Normandie and being by the king first aduanced to gouerne the sée of London was after made archbishop of Canturburie and bare great rule vnder the king so that he could not auoid the enuie of diuerse noble man and 〈◊〉 of earle Goodwâ—â—e as shall appeare About the third yeere of king Edwards wigne Osgot Clappa was banished the realme And in the yéere following that is to say in the yeere 1047 there fell a marvellous great snow couering the ground from the beginning of Ianuarâ—e vntill the 17 day of March. Besides this there hapned the same yeere such tempest and lightnings that the corne vpon the earth was burnt vp and blasted by reason whereof there followed a great dearth in England and also death of men cettell About this time Swame the sonne of earle Goodwine was banished the land and fled into Flanders This Swaine kept Edgiua the abbesse of the monasterue of Leoffe and forsaking his wife ment to haue married the foresaid abbesse Within a certeine time after his banishment he returned into England in hope to purchase the kings peace by his fathers meanes and other his friends But vpon some malicious pretense he slue his coosen earle Bearne who was about to labour to the king for his pardon and so then fled againe into Flanders till at length Allered the archbishop of Yorke obteined his pardon and found meanes to reconcile him to the kings fauour In the meane time about the sixt yéere of king Edwards reigne certeine pirats of the Danes arriued in Sandwich hauen and entring the land wasted and spoiled all about the coast There be that write that the Danes had at that time to their leaders two capteins the one named Lother and the other Irling After they had béene at Sandwich and brought from thence great riches of gold and siluer they coasted about vnto the side of Essex and there spoiling the countrie went backe to the sea and sailing into Flanders made sale of their spoiles and booties there and so returned to their countries After this during the reigne of king Edward there chanced no warres neither forren nor ciuill but that the same was either with small slaughter luckilie ended or else without anie notable aduenture changed into peace The Welshmen in déed with their princes Rise and Griffin wrought some trouble but still they were subdued and in the end both the said Rise and Griffin were brought vnto confusion although in the meane time they did much hurt and namelie Griffin who with aid of some Irishmen with whome he was alied about this time entred into the Seuerne sea and tooke preies about the riuer of Wie and after returned without anie battell to him offered About the same time to wit in the yéere 1049 the emperor Henrie the third made warres against Baldwine earle of Flanders and for that he wished to haue the sea stopped that the said earle should not escape by flight that waie foorth he sent to king Edward willing him to kéepe the sea with some number of ships King Edward furnishing a nauie lay with the same at Sandwich and so kept the seas on that side till the emperor had his will of the earle At the same time Swaine sonne of earle Goodwine came into the realme and traitorouslie slue his coosen Bearne as before is said the which trauelled to agrée him with the king Also Gosipat Clappa who had left his wife at Bruges in Flanders comming amongst other of the Danish pirats which had robbed in the coasts of Kent Essex as before ye haue heard receiued his wife and departed backe into Denmarke wiâ—h six ships leauing the residue being 23 behind him About the tenth yéere of king Edwards reigne Eustace earle of Bullongne that was father vnto the valiant Godfrey of Bullongne Baldwin both afterward kings of Hierusalem 〈…〉 England in the moneth of September to 〈◊〉 his brother in law king Edward whose sister named Godâ— he had maried she then being the 〈◊〉 of Guaâ—ter de Maâ—â—â—t He found the king at Glocester and being there 〈◊〉 receiued after he had once dispatched such matters for the which he therefore came he tooke leaue and returned homeward But at Canturburie one of his heâ—â—ngers 〈◊〉 roughlie with one of the citizens about a lodging which he sought to haue rather by force than by in treatance occasioned his owne death Whereof when the erle was aduertised he hasted thither to revenge the slaughter of his seruant and fiue both the citizen which had killed his man and eighteene others The citizens héerewith in a great furie got them to armor and set vpon the earle and his returne of whom they slue twentie persons out of hand wounded a great number of the residue so that the earle scarse might escape with one or two of his men from the fraie with all spéed returned backe to the king presenting gréeuous information against them of Canturburie for their cruell vsing of him not onlie in fleaing of his seruants but also in putting him in danger of his life The king crediting the earle was highlie offended against the citizens and with all spéed sending for earle Goodwine declared vnto him in greeuous wise the rebellious act of them of Canturburie which were
a notable rebell and pirat his troubled conscience his wicked life and wretched death The third Chapter THE king hauing perfect knowledge that earle Goodwine had refused to come to the court in such order as he had prescribed him and that he was departed the realme with his sonnes he proclaimed them outlawes and gaue the lands of Harold vnto Algar the sonne of earle Leofrike who guided the same verie woorthilie and resigned them againe without grudging vnto the same Harold when he was returned out of exile Also vnto earle Oddo were giuen the counties of Detionshire and Summersetshire Moreouer about the same time the king put his wife quéene Editha from him and appointed hir to streict keeping in the abbeie of Warwell This Editha was a noble gentlewoman well learned and expert in all sciences yet hir good name was stained somewhat as though she had not liued so continentlie as was to be wished both in hir husbands life time and after his deceasse But yet at the houre of hir death which chanced in the daies of William Conqueror she cleared hir selfe in taking it vpon the charge of hir soule that she had euer liued in perfect chastitie for king Edward as before is mentioned neuer touched hir in anie actuall maner By this streict dealing with the quéene that was daughter to earle Goodwine now in time of hir fathers exile it hath séemed to manie that king Edward forbare to deale with hir in carnall wise more for hatred of hir kin than for anie other respect But to proceed In the second yéere to Goodwines banishment both he and his sonnes hauing prouided themselues of ships and men of warre conuenient for the purpose came vpon the coasts of England and after the maner of rouers tooke preies where as they espied aduantage namelie on the coasts of Kent and Sussex In the meane time also Griffin the K. of Wales destroid a great part of Herefordshire against whom the power of that countrie also manie Normans that lay in garrison within the castell of Hereford comming to giue battell were ouerthrowne on the same day in the which about two and twentie yéeres before or as some ropies haue thirtéene yéeres the Welshmen had slaine Edwine the brother of earle Leofrike Shortlie after earle Harold and his brother Leofwine returning out of Ireland entered into the Seuerne sea landing on the coasts of Summersetshire and Dorsetshire where falling to spoile they were incountred by a power assembled out of the counties of Deuonshire and Summersetshire but Harold put his aduersaries to flight and slue thirtie gentlemen of honor or thanes as they called them with a great number of others Then Harold and his brethren returning with their preie and bootie to their ships and coasting about the point of Cornwall came and ioined with their father their other brethren then soiorning in the I le of Wight King Edward to withstand their malice had rigged and furnished foorth sixtie ships of warre with the which he himselfe went to the water not sticking to lie aboord at that season although he had appointed for capteines and admerals two earles that were his coosins Odo and Rafe who had charge of the whole armie Rafe was his nephue as soone to his sister Goda by hir first husband Gualter de Maunt. But although they were knowne to be sufficient men for the ordering of such businesse yet he thought the necessitie to be such as his person could not be presentlie spared Therefore he was diligent in foreséeing of things by good aduise although age would not giue him leaue to execute the same by his owne hand and force of bodie But as the nauies on both parts were readie to haue ioined they were seuered by reason of a thicke mist that then rose wherby their furious rage was restreined for that time and immediatlie therevpon Goodwine and his complices were forced by a contrarie wind to returne to the places from whence they came Shortlie after by mediation of friends a peace was made and earle Goodwine restored home and obteined againe both the kings sauour and all his former liuings for he was such an eloquent wise man that he clered and purged himselfe of all such crimes and accusations as in anie sort had béene laid against him Thus haue some written concerning this agréement betwixt king Edward and erle Goodwine where other make somewhat larger report thereof as thus At the same time that the two sonnes of erle Goodwine Harold and Leofwine came foorth of Ireland and inuaded the west countrie king Edward rigged foorth fortie ships the which throughlie furnished with men munition and vittels he sent vnto Sandwich commanding the capteines there to wait for the comming of erle Goodwine whom he vnderstood to be in a readinesse to returne into England but notwithstanding there wanted no diligence in them to looke to their charge erle Goodwine secretlie with a few ships which he had got togither ariued in Kent and sending foorth his letters and messengers abroad to the citizens of Canturburie to them of Sussex Southerie others required aid of them who with one consent promised to liue and die with him The capteines of the nauie at Sandwich aduertised hereof made towards the place where they thought to haue found erle Goodwine but he being warned of their comming escaped by flight and got him out of their danger wherevpon they withdrew to Sandwich and after returned to London Earle Goodwine aduertised thereof sailed to the I le of Wight and wasted vp and downe those seas till his sonnes Harold and Leofwine came and ioined their nauie with his and ceassing from spoile onlie sought to recouer vittels to serue their turne And increasing their power by such aid as they might any where procure at length they came to Sandwich wherof king Edward hauing knowledge being then at London he sent abroad to raise all the power he might make But they that were appointed to come vnto him lingred time in which meane while earle Goodwine comming into the Thames so vp the riuer arriued in Southwarke on the day of the exaltation of the crosse in September being monday and their staieng for the tide solicited the Londoners so that he obteined of them what he could desire Afterwards without disturbance he passed vp the riuer with the tide through the south arch of the bridge at the same instant a mightie armie which he had by land mustered in the fields on that south side the same riuer and herewith his nauie made towards the north side of the riuer as if they ment to inclose the kings nauie for the king had also a nauie an armie by land but yet sith there were few either on the one part or the other that were able to doo anie great feat except Englishmen they were loth to fight one against another wherevpon the wiser sort on both sides sought meanes to make an atonement and
Englishmen that after the conquest when the Normans oftentimes went about to abrogate the same there chanced no small mutinies and rebellions for reteining of those lawes But heere is to be noted that although they were called saint Edwards lawes they were for the more part made by king Edgar but now by king Edward restored after they had bin abrogated for a time by the Danes About this time earle Goodwine died suddenlie as some haue recorded as he sat at table with the king and vpon talke ministred of the death of Alfred the kings brother to excuse himselfe he tooke a peece of bread and did eate it saieng God let me neuer swallow this bread downe into my chest but that I may presentlie be choked therewith if euer I was weetting or consenting vnto Alfreds death and immediatlie therewith he fell downe starke dead Other say that he ended his life at Winchester where being suddenlie surprised with sicknesse as he sat at the table with the king vpon an Easter monday yet he liued till the Thursday following and then died His earledome was giuen vnto his sonne Harold and Harolds earledome which was Oxford was giuen vnto Algar the sonne of Leofrike This Goodwine as he was a man of great power wise hardie and politike so was he ambitious desirous to beare rule and loth that anie other person should passe him in authoritie But yet whether all be true that writers report of his malicious practises to bring himselfe and his sonnes to the chiefe seat of gouernement in the kingdome or that of hatred such slanders were raised of him it may of some perhaps be doubted because that in the daies of king Edward which was a soft and gentle prince he bare great rule and authoritie and so might procure to himselfe euill report for euerie thing that chanced amisse as oftentimes it commeth to passe in such cases where those that haue great dooings in the gouernement of the common wealth are commonlie euill spoken of and that now and then without their guilt But truth it is that Goodwine being in authoritie both in the daies of king Edward and his predecessors did manie things as should appeare by writers more by will than by law and so likewise did his sonnes vpon presumption of the great puissance that they and their father were of within the realme He had to wife Editha the sister of king Cnute of whome he begat thrée sonnes as some write that is to say Harold Biorne Tostie also his daughter Editha whome he found meanes to bestow in mariage vpon K. Edward as before ye haue heard But other write that he had but one son by Cnutes sister the which in riding of a rough horsse was throwen into the riuer of Thames and so drowned His mother also was stricken with a thunderbolt so perished worthilie as is reported for hir naughtie dooings She vsed to buy great numbers of yoong persons and namelie maids that were of anie excellent beautie and personage whome she sent ouer into Denmarke and there sold them to hir most advantage After hir deceasse as the same authors record Goodwine maried another woman by whome he had issue six sonnes Swanus or Swaine Harrold Tostie or Tosto Wilnot Girth and Leofrike of whom further mention is shall be made as places conuenient shall serue thereto Edward earle of Northumberland discomfiteth Mackbeth the vsurper of the Scotish kingdome and placeth Malcolme in the same a controuersie whether Siward were at this discomfiture or no his stout words when he heard that one of his sonnes was slaine in the field bishop Aldred is sent to fetch home Edward the sonne of K. Edmund Ironside into England earle Algar being banished ioineth with the Welshmen against the English and Normans and getteh the victorie Harold the son of earle Goodwine putteth earle Algar his retinue to their shifts by pursute pacification betweene the generals of both armies their hosts Siward earle of Northumberland dieth his giantlike stature his couragious heart at the time of his deceasse why Tostie one of Goodwins sonnes succeeded him in the earledome The fift Chapter ABout the thirteenth yeare of king Edward his reigne as some write or rather about the nineteéenth or twentith yeare as should appeare by the Scotish writers Siward the noble earle of Northumberland with a great power of horssemen went into Scotland and in battell put to flight Mackbeth that had vsurped the crowne of Scotland and that doone placed Malcolme surnamed Camoir the sonne of Duncane sometime king of Scotland in the gouernement of that realme who afterward slue the said Mackbeth and then reigned in quiet Some of our English writers say that this Malcolme was king of Cumberland but other report him to be sonne to the king of Cumberland But héere is to be noted that if Mackbeth reigned till the yeare 1061 and was then slaine by Malcolme earle Siward was not at that battell for as our writers doo testifie he died in the yeare 1055 which was in the yeare next after as the same writers affirme that he vanquished Mackbeth in fight and slue manie thousands of Scots and all those Normans which as ye haue heard were withdrawen into Scotland when they were driuen out of England It is recorded also that in the foresaid battell in which earle Siward vanquished the Scots one of Siwards sonnes chanced to be slaine whereof although the father had good cause to be sorowfull yet when he heard that he died of a wound which he had receiued in fighting stoutlie in the forepart of his bodie and that with his face towards the enimie he greatlie reioised thereat to heare that he died so manfullie But here is to be noted that not now but a little before as Henrie Hunt saith that earle Siward went into Scotland himselfe in person he sent his sonne with an armie to conquere the land whose hap was there to be slaine and when his father heard the newes he demanded whether he receiued the wound whereof he died in the forepart of of the bodie or in the hinder part and when it was told him that he receiued it in the forepart I reioise saith he euen with all my heart for I would not wish either to my sonne nor to my selfe any other kind of death Shortlie after Aldred the bishop of Worcester was sent vnto the emperour Henrie the third to fetch Edward the sonne of Edmund Iron side into England whome king Edward was desirâ—us to sée meaning to ordeine him heire apparant to the crowne but he died the same yeare after he came into England This Edward was surnamed the outlaw his bodie was buried at Winchester or as an other saith in the church of S. Pauls in London ¶ About the same time K. Edward by euill counsell I wot not vpon what occasion but as it is thought without cause banished Algar the sonne of earle Leofrike wherevpon he got him into
Rogation wéeke Harold eftsoones by the kings commandement went against the Welshmen and taking the sea sailed by Bristow round about the coast compassing in maner all Wales His brother Tostie that was earle of Northumberland met him by appointment with an host of horssemen and so ioining togither they destroied the countrie of Wales in such sort that the Welshmen were compelled to submit themselues to deliuer hostages and conditioned to paie the ancient tribute which before time they had paied And moreouer they renounced their prince the forenamed Griffin so that he remained as a banished person and finallie about the fift day of August they slue him and sent his head to earle Harold Afterwards king Edward granted the rule of Wales vnto Blengent or Blethgent Riuall Griffins two brethren which did homage vnto him for the same and had serued vnder Harold against their brother the foresaid Griffin There be which write that not onelie Griffin but also another of his brethren called Rice was brought to his death by the manfull meanes and politike order of earle Harold all the sauage people of Wales reduced into the forme of good order vnder the subiection of king Edward Shortlie after earle Harold chanced to passe ouer into Normandie whither of hap or of purpose it is hard to define writers doo varie so much in report thereof Some write that he made earnest sute to king Edward to haue licence to go ouer to sée his brother Wilnot and his nephue Hacune which as ye haue heard were deliuered as pledges to king Edward sent into Normandie to remaine there with duke William and at length with much adoo got leaue but yet he was told aforehand of the king that he would repent his iournie and doo the thing that should be preiudiciall to the realme Other write that Harold lieng at his manor of Bosham went aboord one day into his fishers boat or craier and caused the same to lanch forth to the sea for his pleasure but by misfortune at the same time a contrarie wind suddenlie came about and droue the vessell on land into France vpon the coast of Ponthieu where he was taken by the countrie people presented to the earle of Ponthieu named Guie or Guido who kept him as prisoner meaning to put him to a grieuous ransome But Harold remembring himselfe of a wile dispatched a messenger forth with all spéed vnto William duke of Normandie signifieng vnto him that he being sent from king Edward to confirme such articles as other meane men that had béene sent vnto him afore had talked of by chance he was fallen into the hands of the earle of Ponthieu and kept as prisoner against all order of law reason or humanitie Duke William thus informed by the messenger sent to the earle of Ponthieu requiring him to set earle Harold at libertie that he might repaire to him according to his commission The earle of Ponthieu at the dukes request did not onelie restore Harold to his libertie but also brought him into Normandie and presented him there to the duke of whome he was most ioifullie receiued There be that agrée partlie with this report and partlie varie for they write that earle Harold tooke the sea vpon purpose to haue sailed into Flanders and that by force of wâ—â—d he was driuen to the coast of Pouthieu and so after came into Normandie in maner as before is mentioned But by what means or occasion soeuer he came thither certeine it is that he was ioifullie receiued and had great chéere made him by the said duke William who at that time was readie to make a iournie against the Britains and tooke earle Harold with him to haue his companie in armes in that iournei that he might haue the better triall of his valiancie Earle Harold behaued himselfe so that he shewed good proofe both of his wisedome and policie and also of his forwardnesse to execute that with hand which by wit he had deuised so that duke William had him in high fauour and as it hath béene said earle Harold to procure him more friendship at the dukes hands declared vnto him that king Edward had ordeined him his heire if he died without issue and that he would not faile to kéepe the realme of England to the dukes vse according to that ordinance if K. Edward died without issue And to performe this promise he receiued a corporall oth whether willinglie to win the more credit or forced thereto by duke William writers report it diuerslie At the same time duke William promised vnto him his daughter in marriage whom Harold couenanted in like maner to take to wife Harold at his returne into England reporteth to K. Edward what he had doone beyond the seas and what the king said vnto him in that behalfe who foresaw the comming of the Normans into this land to conquer it when and why king Edward promised to make duke William his heire wherein note his subtiltie diffention betwixt Harold and Tostie two brethren the sonnes of earle Goodwine their vnnaturall and cruell dealing one with another speciallie of the abhominable and merciles murthers committed by Tostie against whome the Northumbers rebell vpon diuerse occasions and reward him with answerable reuengement Harold is sent against them but preuaileth not they offer to returne home if they might haue a new gouernor they renounce Tostie and require Marchar in his roome Tostie displeased getteth him into Flanders king Edward dieth his manners and disposition note woorthie his charitie and deuotion the vertue of curing the maladie called the kings euill deriued from him to the succeeding kings of this land he was warned of his death by a ring he is canonized for a saint the last woords that he spake on his death-bed wherein he vttered to the standers by a vision prophesieng that England should be inhabited with strangers a description of the kings person of a blasing starre fore-telling his death the progenie of the Westsaxon kings how long they continued the names of their predecessors and successors whence the first kings of seuen kingdoms of Germanie had their pedegree c. The seuenth Chapter NOw when Harold should returne into England duke William deliuered him his nephue Hacune but kept his brother Wilnote with him still as a pledge Then went earle Harold into England and declared vnto king Edward what he had doone who said vnto him Did not I tell thee that thou wouldest doo the thing whereof thou shouldest repent thee and procure a mischiefe to follow vnto thy countrie But God of his mercie turne that euill hap from this realme or at the least if it be his pleasure that it must needs come to passe yet to staie it till after my daies Some by Harolds purposed going ouer into Normandie doo gather that king Edward foresaw the comming of the Normans and that he meant nothing lesse than to performe the promise made vnto
Iohn the Euangelist But to conclude such was the opinion conceiued of his holinesse of life that shortlie after his decease he was canonized amongst the number of saints and named Edward the Confessor Whilest he lay sicke of that sicknesse whereof at length he died after he had remained for two daies speechlesse the third day after when he had laine for a time in a slumber or soft sléepe at the time of his waking he fetched a déepe sigh and thus said Oh Lord God almightie if this be not a vaine fantasticall illusion but a true vision which I haue séene grant me space to vtter the same vnto these that stand héere present or else not And herewith hauing his speech perfect he declared how he had seene two moonks stand by him as he thought whome in his youth he knew in Normandie to haue liued godlie and died christianlie These moonks said he protesting to me the they were the messengers of God spake these words Bicause the chéefe gouernors of England the bishops and abbats are not the ministers of God but the diuels the almightie God hath deliuered this kingdome for one yéere and a day into the hands of the enimie and wicked spirits shall walke abroad through the whole land And when I made answer that I would declare these things to the people and promised on their behalfe that they should doo penance in following that example of the Niniuites they said againe that it would not be for neither should the people repent nor God take anie pitie vpon them And when is there hope to haue an end of these miseries said I Then said they When a grene trée is cut in sunder in the middle and the part cut off is caried thrée acres bredth from the stocke and returning againe to the stoale shall ioine therewith and begin to bud beare fruit after the former maner by reason of the sap renewing the accustomed nourishment then I say may there be hope that such euils shall ceasse and diminish ¶ With which words of the king though some other that stood by were brought in feare yet archbishop Stigand made but a ieast thereof saieng that the old man raued now in his sickenesse as men of great yéeres vse to doo Neuerthelesse the truth of this prophesie afterwards too plainlie appeared when England became the habitation of new strangers in such wise that there was neither gouernor bishop nor abbat remaining therein of the English nation But now to make an end with king Edward he was of person comelie of an indifferent stature of white haire both head and beard of face ruddie and in all parts of his bodie faire skinned with due state and proportion of lims as was thereto conuenient In the yéere before the death of king Edward a blasing starre appeared the which when a moonke of Malmesburie named Eilmer beheld he vttered these words as it were by way of prophesieng Thou art come saith he thou art come much to be lamented of manie a mother it is long agone sith I saw thée but now I doo behold thee the more terrible threatening destruction to this countrie by thy dreadfull appearance In the person of king Edward ceased by his death the noble progenie of the Westsaxon kings which had continued from the first yeare of the reigne of Cerdike or Cerdicius the space of 547 yeeres complet And from Egbert 266 yéeres Moreouer sith the progenie of the Saxon kings seemeth wholie to take end with this Edward surnamed the Confessor or the third of that name before the conquest we haue thought good for the better helpe of memorie to referre the reader to a catalog of the names as well of those that reigned among the Westsaxons who at length as ye haue heard obteined the whole monarchie as also of them which ruled in the other seuen kingdomes before the same were vnited vnto the said kingdome of the Westsaxons which catalog you shall find in the description of Britaine pag. 17 18 19. Here is to be remembred that as partlie before is expressed we find in some old writers how the first kings of seuen kingdomes of the Germane nation that bare rule in this I le fetcht their pedegrées from one Woden who begat of Frea his wife seuen sonnes that is to say 1 Uecta of whome came the kings of Kent 1 Fethelgeta or Frethegeath from whome the kings of Mercia descended 3 Balday of whose race the kings of the Westsaxons had their originall 4 Beldagius ancestor to the kings of Bernicia and the Northumbers 5 Wegodach or Wegdagus from whome came the kings of Deira 6 Caser from whome procéeded the kings of the Eastangles 7 Nascad alià s Saxuad of whome the kings of the Eastsaxons had their beginning And here you must note that although the kings of the eight kingdome that is of the Southsaxons or Sussex were descended of the same people yet were they not of the same line By other it should séeme that Woden had but fiue sonnes as Uecta great grandfather to Hengist Wepedeg ancestor to the kings of the Eastangles Uiclac from whome proceeded the kings of Mercia Saxuad from whom the kings of Essex came and Beldag of whose generation proceeded the kings of the Southsaxons Westsaxons and the Northumbers Moreouer there be that bring the genealogie from Noe or Noah the sonne of Lamech which Noe was the 9 in descent from Adam and Woden the 15 from Noe as you shall find in the historie of England lib. 6. pag. 141. col 2. Noe was the father to Sem the father of Bedwi the father of Wala the father of Hatria or Hathra the father of Itermod the father of Heremod the father of Sheaf or Seaf the father of Seldoa or Sceldua the father of Beatu or Beau the father of Theathwtj alià s Tadwa or Teathwy the father of Geta reputed for a god among the gentiles the father of Fingodulph otherwise Godulph the father of Fritwolfe otherwise Frâ—uin the father of Frâ—olaf alià s Freolater the father of Frethwold or Friderwald the father of the aforenamed Woden or Othen The peeres are in doubt to whome the rule of the land should be committed why they durst not that Edgar Edeling should vndertake it though he was interessed to the same how William duke of Normandie pretended a right to the crowne Harold the sonne of earle Goodwine crowned proclaimed and consecrated king his subtill and adulatorie meanes to win the peoples fauour duke William sendeth ambassadors to Harold to put him in mind of a promise passed to the said duke for his furtherance to obteine the crowne Harolds negatiue answer to the said ambassage as also to the marieng of the dukes daughter which was Harolds owne voluntarie motion he prouideth against the inuasions of the enimie as one doubting after-claps a blasing starre of seuen daies continuance The eight Chapter KIng Edward being thus departed this life the péeres of the land were in great doubt
perplexitie to whome they might best commit the roiall gouernement of the realme For there was not anie among them that had iust title thereto or able and apt to take the charge vpon him For although Edgar surnamed Edeling the sonne of Edward the outlaw that was sonne of Edmund Ironside was at the same time latelie come into England with his mother and sisters out of Hungarie where he was borne yet for that he was but a child not of sufficient age to beare rule they durst not as then commit the gouernement of the realme vnto him least as some haue thought his tendernesse of age might first bréed a contempt of his person and therewith minister occasion to ciuill discord wherby a shipwracke of the estate might ensue to the great annoie and present ouerthrow of such as then liued in the same But what consideration soeuer they had in this behalfe they ought not to haue defrauded the yoong gentlemen of his lawfull right to the crowne For as we haue heard and séene God whose prouidence and mightie power is shewed by ouerthrowing of high and mightie things now and then by the weake and féeble hath gouerned states and kingdomes oftentimes in as good quiet and princelie policie by a child as by men of age and great discretion But to the purpose beside the doubt which rested among the lords how to bestow the crowne the manifold and strange woonders which were séene and heard in those daies betokening as men thought some change to be at hand in the state of the realme made the lords aâ—raid and namelie bicause they stood in great doubt of William duke of Normandie who pretended a right to the crowne as lawfull heire appointed by king Edward for that he was kin to him in the second and third degree For Richard the first of that name duke of Normandie begot Richard the second and Emma which Emma bare Edward by hir husband Ethelred Richard the second had also issue Richard the third and Robert which Robert by a concubine had issue William surnamed the bastard that was now duke of Normandie and after the death of his coosine king Edward made claime as is said to the crowne of England Whilest the lords were thus studieng and consulting what should be best for them to doo in these doubts Harold the son of Goodwine earle of Kent proclaimed himselfe king of England the people being not much offended therewith bicause of the great confidence and opinion which they had latelie conceiued of his valiancie Some write among whome Edmerus is one how king Edward ordeined before his death that Harold should succéed him as heire to the crowne and that therevpon the lords immediatlie after the said Edwards deceasse crowned Harold for their king and so he was consecrated by Aldred archbishop of Yorke according to the custom and maner of the former kings or as other affirme he set the crowne on his owne head without anie the accustomed ceremonies in the yéere after the birth of our sauiour 1066 or in the yéere of Christ 1065 after the account of the church of England as before is noted But how and whensoeuer he came to the seat roiall of this kingdome certeine it is that this Harold in the begining of his reigne considering with himselfe how and in what sort he had taken vpon him the rule of the kingdome rather by intrusion than by anie lawfull right studied by all meanes which way to win the peoples fauour and omitted no occasion whereby he might shew anie token of bountious liberalitie gentlenesse and courteous behauiour towards them The gréeuous customes also and taxes which his predecessors had raised he either abolished or diminished the ordinarie wages of his seruants and men of warre he increased and further shewed himselfe verie well bent to all vertue and goodnesse whereby he purchased no small fauor among such as were his subiects Whilest Harold went about thus to steale the peoples good willes there came ouer vnlooked for sundrie ambassadours from William the bastard duke of Normandie with commission to require him to remember his oth sometime made to the said William in the time of his extremitie which was that he the said Harold should aid him in the obteining of the crowne of England if king Edward should happen to die without issue This couenant he made as it is supposed in king Edwards daies when by licence of the same Edward or rather as Edmerus writeth against his will he went ouer into Normandie to visit his brethren which laie there as pledges Howbeit at this present Harolds answer to the said ambassadors was that he would be readie to gratifie the duke in all that he could demand so that he would not aske the realme which alreadie he had in his full possession And further he declared vnto them as some write that as for the oth which he had made in times past vnto duke William the same was but a constreined no voluntarie oth which in law is nothing since thereby he tooke vpon him to grant that which was not in his power to giue he being but a subiect whilest king Edward was liuing For if a promised vow or oth which a maid maketh concerning the bestowing of hir bodie in hir fathers house without his consent is made void much more an oth by him made that was a subiect and vnder the rule of a king without his souereignes consent ought to be void and of no value He alledged moreouer that as for him to take an oth to deliuer the inheritance of anie realme without the generall consent of the estates of the same could not be other than a great péece of presumption yea although he might haue iust title therevnto so it was an vnreasonable request of the duke at this present to will him to renounce the kingdome the gouernance whereof he had alreadie taken vpon him with so great fauor and good liking of all men Duke William hauing receiued this answer and nothing liking thereof sent once againe to Harold requiring him then at the least-wise that he would take his daughter to wife according to his former promise in refusing whereof he could make no sound allegation bicause it was a thing of his owne motion and in his absolute power both to grant and to performe But Harold being of a stout courage with proud countenance frowned vpon the Norman ambassadors and declared to them that his mind was nothing bent as then to yéeld therevnto in any maner of wise And so with other talke tending to the like effect he sent them away without anie further answer The daughter of duke William whome Harold should haue maried was named Adeliza as Gemeticensis saith and with hir as the same author writeth it was couenanted by duke William that Harold should inioy halfe the realme in name of hir dower Howbeit some write that
quicklie into arâ—â—ie began to charge them againe afresh and so hauing them at that aduantage they slue them downe on euerie side The Englishmen on the other part fought sore and though their king was beaten downe among them and slaine yet were they loth to flée or giue ouer so sharpe was the battell that duke William himselfe had thrée horsses slaine vnder him that day and not without great danger of his person Some of the Englishmen got them to the height of an hill and beate backe the Normans that forced themselues to win the hill of them so that it was long yer the Normans could preuaile being oftentimes driuen downe into the botome of the vallie beneath At length the Englishmen perceiuing themselues to be ouermatched and beaten downe on euerie side and therevnto greatlie discouraged with slaughter of their king began first to giue ground and after to scatter and to run away so that well was he that might then escape by flight When they had fought the most part of all that saturday the Normans followed the chase with such eger rashnesse that a great number of them falling with their horsses and armour into a blind ditch shadowed with reed and sedges which grew therein were smouldered and pressed to death yer they could be succoured or get anie reliefe The next day the Normans fell to gathering in the spoile of the field burieng also the dead bodies of their people that were slaine at the battell giuing licence in semblable manner to the Englishmen to doo the like Of the death of Harold diuerse report diuerslie in so much that Girald Cambrensis saith that after king Harold had receiued manie wounds and lost his left eie he fled from the field vnto the citie of Westchester and liued there long after an holie life as an anchoret in the cell of S. Iames fast by S. Iohns church and there made a godlie end But the saieng of Girald Cambren in that point is not to be credited bicause of the vnlikelihood of the thing it selfe and also generall consent of other writers who affirme vniuersallie that he was killed in the battell first being striken thorough the left eie by the scull into the braine with an arrow wherevpon falling from his horsse to the ground he was slaine in that place after he had reigned nine moneths and nine daies as Floriacensis dooth report He was a man of a comelie stature and of a hawtie courage albeit that for his valiancie he was highlie renowmed and honored of all men yet through his pride and ambition he lost the harts of manie There were slaine in this battell besides king Harold and his two brethren Girth and Leofrike what on the one side and on the other aboue twentie thousand men The bodie of king Harold being found among other slaine in the field was buried at Waltham within the monasterie of the holie crosse which he before had founded and indowed to the behoofe of such canons as he had placed there with faire possessions Uerelie as some old writers haue reported there was nothing in this man to be in anie wise dispraised if his ambitious mind could haue beene staied from coueting the kingdome and that he could haue béene contented to haue liued as subiect Among other manifest proofes of his high valiancie this is remembred of him that being sent against the Welshmen as before is partlie mentioned knowing their readie nimblenesse in seruice and how with their light armed men they were accustomed to annoie and distresse those that should assaile them he likewise to match them prepared light armed men for the purpose so being furnished with such bands of nimble men and light souldiers entered vpon the mounteins of Snowdon and there remained amongst the enimies for the space of two yéeres He sore afflicted the Welsh nation tooke their kings and sent their heads vnto the king that sent him about his businesse and proceeding in such rigorous maner as might mooue the hearers to lament and pitie the case he caused all the male kind that might be met with to be miserablie slaine and so with the edge of his swoord he brought the countrie to quiet and withall made this lawe that if anie Welshman from thencefoorth should presume to passe the limits ouer Offas ditch with anie weapon about him he should lose his right hand To conclude by the valiant conduct of this chieftaine the Welshmen were them so sore brought vnder than in maner the whole nation might séeme to faile and to be almost vtterlie destroied And therefore by permission of the king of England the women of Wales ioined themselues in marriage with Englishmen Finallie héereby the bloud of the Saxons ceassed to reigne in England after they had continued possession of the same from the first comming of Hengist which was about the yéere of our Sauiour 450 or 449 vntill that present yeere of king Harolds death which chanced in the yéere 1069. So that from the beginning of Hengist his reigne vnto Harolds death are reckoned 916 yéeres or after some 617 as by the supputation of the time will easilie appeere By all the which time there reigned kings of the Saxons bloud within this land except that for the space of twentie yéeres and somewhat more the Danes had the dominion of the realme in their possession for there are reckoned from the beginning of K. Swaines reigne which was the first Dane that gouerned England vnto the last yéere of K. Hardicnute the last Dane that ruled heere 28 yéeres in which meane space Egelred recouering the kingdome reigned 2 yéeres then after him his sonne Edmund Ironside continued in the rule one yéere so that the Danes had the whole possession of the land but 25 yéeres in all Touching this alteration and others incident to this Iland read a short aduertisement annexed by waie of conclusion to this historie comprising a short summarie of the most notable conquests of this countrie one after an other by distances of times successiuelie The rule of this realme by Gods prouidence allotted to duke William his descent from Rollo the first duke of Normandie downewards to his particular linage he was base begotten vpon the bodie of Arlete duke Roberts concubine a pleasant speech of hirs to duke Robert on a time when he was to haue the vse of hir person a conclusion introductorie for the sequele of the chronicle from the said duke of Normandies coronation c with a summarie of the notable conquests of this Iland The twelfe Chapter NOw forsomuch as it pleased God by his hid and secret iudgement so to dispose the realme of England and in such wise as that the gouernance therof should fall after this maner into the hands of William duke of Normandie I haue thought good before I enter further into this historie being now come to the conquest of the realme
made by the foresaid duke of Normandie to set downe his pedegrée thereby to shew how he descended from the first duke of that countrie who was named Rollo and after by receiuing baptisme called Robert The said Rollo or Rou was sonne to a great lord in Denmarke called Guion who hauing two sons the said Rou and Gourin and being appointed to depart the countrie as the lots fell to him and other according to the maner there vsed in time when their people were increased to a greater number than the countrie was able to susteine refused to obeie that order and made warre there against the king who yet in the end by practise found meanes to slea the foresaid Guion and his sonne Gourin so that Rou or Rollo hauing thus lost his father and brother was compelled to forsake the countrie with all those that had holpe his father to make warre against the king Thus driuen to séeke aduentures at length he became a christian and was created duke of Normandie by gift of Charles king of France surnamed le Simple whose daughter the ladie Gilla he also maried but she departing this life without issue he maried Popée daughter to the earle of Bessin and Baieulx whome he had kept as his wife before he was baptised and had by hir a sonne named William Longespée and a daughter named Gerlota William Longespée or Longaspata had to wife the ladie Sporta daughter to Hubert earle of Senlis by whome he had issue Richard the second of that name duke of Normandie who married the ladie Agnes the daughter of Hugh le grand earle of Paris of whome no issue procéeded but after hir deceasse he maried to his second wife a gentlemwoman named Gonnor daughter to a kinght of the Danish line by whom he had thrée sonnes Richard that was after duke of Normandie the third of that name Robert and Mauger He had also by hir three daughters Agnes otherwise called Emma married first to Egelred king of England and after to K. Cnute Helloie otherwise Alix bestowed vpon Geffrey earle of Britaine and Mawd coupled in marriage with Euldes earle of Charters and Blais Richard the third of that name maried Iudith sister to Geffrey earle of Britaine by whome he had issue thrée sonnes Richard Robert and William and as manie daughters Alix married to Reignold earle of Burgogne Elenor married to Baldwine earle of Flanders and the third died yoong being affianced to Alfonse king of Nauarre Their mother deceassed after she had beene married ten yéeres and then duke Richard married secondlie the ladie Estric sister to Cnute king of England and Denmarke from whome he purchased to be diuorsed and then married a gentlewoman called Pauie by whome he had issue two sonnes William earle of Arques and Mauger archbishop of Rouen Richard the fourth of that name duke of Normandie eldest sonne to Richard the third died without issue and then his brother Robert succéeded in the estate which Robert begat vpon Arlete or Harleuina daughter to a burgesse of Felais William surnamed the bastard afterward duke of Normandie and by conquest king of England Of whose father duke Robert his paramour Arlete take this pleasant remembrance for a refection after the perusing of the former sad and sober discourses In the yéere of Christ 1030 Robert the second sonne of Richard the second duke of Normandie and brother to Richard the third duke of that name there hauing with great honour and wisedome gouerned his duke dome seuen yéeres for performance of a penance that he had set to himselfe appointed a pilgrimage to Ierusalem leauing behind him this William a yoong prince whome seuen yeeres before he had begotten vpon his paramour Arlete whom after he held as his wife with whose beautifull fauour louelie grace and presence at hir dansing on a time then as he was tenderlie touched for familiar vtterance of his mind what he had further to say would néeds that night she should be his bedfellow who else as wiuelesse should haue lien alone where when she was bestowed thinking that if she should haue laid hir selfe naked it might haue séemed not so maidenlie a part so when the duke was about as the maner is to haue 〈◊〉 vp hir linnen the in an humble modestie staid hir lords hand and rent downe hir smocke asunder from the collar to the verie skirt Heereat the duke all smiling did aske hir what thereby she ment In great lowlines with a feate question she answerd againe My lord were it méet that any part of my garments dependant about me downeward should presume to be mountant to my souereignes mouth vpward Let your grace pardon me He liked hir answer and so and so foorth for that time This duke before his voiage calling at Fiscam all his nobilitie vnto him caused them to sweare fealtie vnto his yoong sonne Willliam whome he then at his iournie betooke vnto the gouernance of earle Gilbert and the defense of the gouernance vnto Henrie the French king So Robert passing foorth in his pilgrimage shewed in euerie place and in all points a magnanimitie and honour of a right noble prince and pleasant withall who once in Iurie not well at ease in a litter was borne toward Ierusalem vpon Saracens shoulders méeting with a subiect of his that was going home toward Normandie Friend quoth he if my people at thy returne aske after me tell them that thou sawest their lord carried to heauen by diuels The Norman nobilitie during duke Roberts life did their dutie to the yoong prince faithfullie but after they heard of his fathers death they slackened apace euerie one shifting for himselfe as he list without anie regard either of oth or obedience toward the pupill their souereigne Whereby not manie yéeres after as Gilbert the gouernour by Rafe the childes coosine germane was slaine the dukedome anon by murther and fighting among themselues was sore troubled in all parts Thus much a litte of duke Robert the father and of prince William his sonne for part of his tender yéeres A notable aduertisement touching the summe of all the foresaid historie wherein the foure great and notable conquests of this land are brieflie touched being a conclusion introductorie as is said in the argument IN the former part of this historie it is manifest to the heedfull reader that after the opinion of most writers Brute did first inhabit this land and called it then after his owne name Britaine in the yéere after the creation of the world 2855 and in the yéere before the incarnation of Christ 1108. ¶ Furthermore the said land of Britaine was conquered by C. Iulius Cesar and made tributarie to the Romans in the 50 yéere before the natiuitie of Christ and so continued 483 yéeres So that the Britains reigned without tribute and vnder tribute from Brute vntill the fourth yeere of the reigne of king Cadwalladar which was in the yéere of our Lord
Esgin Uent Gilders beck Knare East Alen. West Alen. Darwent Corue Were Burdop Wallop Kellop Wascrop Bedburne Pidding brooke Pilis Thesis Hude Lune Arnegill Skirkewith Bander Rere crosse Skerne Thorpe alià s Leuand Trawthorne Eske Ibur Hull Humber Ure alià s Ouze or Isis. Burne Wile Skell Swale Fosse Ouze Hull or Hulne Cottingham Fowlncie Skelfléet Darwent Kenford Shirihutton Crambecke Rie Ricoll Seuen Costeie Pickering Pocklington Rie Costeie Seuen Dou or Doue Hodgebecke Ricoll Fesse Holbecke Fosse Kile Swale Barneie Arcleie Holgate Mariske becke Rauenswath Rhe. Bedall alià s Leming Wiske Cawdebec Kebecke Cuckwolds becke Skell Lauer. Nidde Killingale Couer Burne Wharfe alià s Gwerfe Padside Washburne Cockebecke Air. Otterburne Winterburne Glike Lacocke Woorth Moreton Redwell Went. Hebden Chald. Trent Foulebrooke Sow Penke Blith Tame Rhée Cote Blith Burne Rhée Anchor Mese Dou. Manifold Hansleie Churne Dunsmere Yendor Aula Canuti Ashenhirst Teine Uttoxeter or Uncester Darwent Neue Burbroke Wie Hawkeshow Wile Rufford alià s Manbecke Lathkell Bradford Amber Moreton Eglesburne Sora or Surus Eie Leland calleth one of these rilles Croco Warke Urke or Wrâ—ke Erwash Dene Snite A miracle Doue Midhop Cowleie Rother Iber. Brampton Crawleie Gunno Mesebrooke Hampall Budbie Gerberton Girt Idle Manbecke Meding becke Wilie Blith Sandbecke Ancolme Kâ—lis Saltflete Maplethorpe Lindis witham Rhe. Fosse dike Witham Hake Bane Bollingborow Sempringham Wiland Braie Warke Brooke water Whitnell Newdrene South Writhlake Shéepes eie Auon Nene Vedunus Florus â—ugius Kilis Rother Ocleie Corbie Isis 3. Sisa Imelus Erin Garan Verus Cle alià s Claius Saw These rise not far from Michelborow one of them in Higham parke Verus or the Were Stoueus Stoueus Helenus Elmerus Riuelus Granta Babren Rhée Sturus Bulbecke Burne Dale Dunus Bradunus fortè Linus Congunus Rising Ingeli Glouius Wantsume Yocus Hierus Gernâ— Wauen Bure Thurinus Wauen Einus Fritha Cokelus Ford. Orus Fromus Glema Iâ—â—n or Ike Deua Clarus fons Urus Sturus Kettle baston Ocleie Mosa Claco Colunus Gwin or Pant. Froshwell Barus Chelmer Lindâ—s Roxford Lée Burne Northumberland Durham Yorkeshire Lincolneshire Northfolke Suffolke Essex Kent Sussex The aire of Britaine The soile Criacht Marle Plentie of riuers Hilles * Here lacks * Here lacks Winds Building Husbandrie amended Pasture Medowes Corne. Cattell Meall and Disnege Wine Wad Madder Rape Flax. Eleg. 2. Principes longè magis exemplo quà m culpa peccare solent Earths Uallies Fennes Commons Fosse Watling stréet Erming stréet Ikenild Non vi sed virtute non armis sed ingenio vinctâ—nâ—tur Aâ—â—gli Salutations according to our ages Locrine Lhoegria Camber Cambria Albanact Albania Locrine king also of Scotland The Scots alwaies desirous to shake off y e English subiection haue often made cruell odious attempts so to doo but in vaine Out of Hector Boecius lib. 5. Berouicum potiùs à Berubio promontorio Durstus Marius Coelus Seuerus Bassianus Coill Constantine Maximian Some thinke the Seimors to come from this man by lineall descent and I suppose no lesse Nicholas Adams Some referre this to an Edward Lawfull age and wardship of heires To whome the marriage of the ward perteineth Edward the Confessour William Bastard William Rufus Henrie 1. Mawd. Henrie 2. Because they were taken from him before The Scots dreame that this was the stone whereon Iacob slept when he fled into Mesopotamia This was doone vpon the nine twentith of Ianuarie 1306. The first beginner of the Picts wall The finisher of the wall The wall goeth not streict by a line but in and out in manie places The stuffe of the wall Two other wals A rampire The course of the wall from west to east Foure woonders of England Anselme Thomas Becket Forfitan naturalem Twentie one bishoprikes vnder y e see of Canturburie Onelie foure sees vnder the archbishop of Yorke Deanes Canonries Ordinarie sermons Ordinarie expositions of the scriptures The bishops preach diligentlie whose predecessors heretofore haue beene occupied in temporall affairs Archdecons High commissioners A prophesie or conference Ministers deacons Apparell Hospitalitie Mariage Thred-bare gownes from whence they come Number of churches in France Pretie packing Old estate of cathedrall churches Canturburie Rochester London Chichester Winchester Salisburie Excester Bath The bishoprike of Shirburne diuided into thrée Worcester Glocester Hereford Lichfield Elie. Norwich Peterborow Bristow Lincolne Landaffe S. Dauids Bangor S. Asaphes Yorke Chester Durham Caerleill Man Glocester a verie ancient bishoprike Manie vniuersities somtime in England Thrée vniuersities in England When the vniuersities were builded vncerteine Oxford fiftie miles from London Cambridge six and fortie miles from London Longitude latitude of both Cambridge burned not long since Readers in priuat houses Publike readers mainteined by the prince Studie of the quadriuials and perspectiues neglected Sophisters Batchelers of art Masters of art Batcheler of diuinitie Doctor This Fox builded Corpus Christâ— college in Oxford So much also may be inferred of lawiers London Grammar schooles Windsor Winchester Eaton Westminster He founded also a good part of Eaton college and a frée schole at Wainflet where he was borne Erection of colleges in Oxford the ouerthrow of hals Now abbeies be gone our dingthrifts prie after church and college possessions Alfred brought England into shires which the Britons diuided by cantreds and the first Saxons by families Shire and share all one Englishmen noisome to their owne countrie Earle and alderman What a lath is Léetes Hundred or wapentake Denarie or tithing Tithing man in Latine Decurio Borsholder Burrow Twelue men Fortie shires in England thirtéene in Wales Od parcels of shires Lieutenants Shiriffes Undershiriffes Bailiffes High constables Petie constables Motelagh Shiriffes turne Gaile deliuerie or great assises Inquests Atteinct Iustices of peax quorum Quarter sessions Petie sessions Duke Marquesse Earle Uiscont Baron Bishops 1. Sam. b 15. 1. Reg. a 7. De Asia cap. 12 No Gréeke no grace Bene con bene can bene le Duke marquesse earle viscont Barons Of the second degrée of gentlemen Praedia Valuasores Knights Milites Equiteâ— aurati Knights of the bath Knights of the garter Round table Roger Mortimer The occasion of the deuise Peraduenture but a blue ribben Election Admission Installation Mantell Stall A timber conteineth fortie skins peltes or felles Installation Estatutes Gentleman of bloud Degrées of reproch Apparell Sicke or absent Offering Buriall Disgrading * Some think that this was the answer of the quéene when the king asked what men would thinke of hir in losing the garter after such a maner Bannerets Esquire Gentlemen Lawiers students in vniuersities Physicians Capteins Citizens and burgesses Merchants Yeomen Englishmen on foot and Frenchmen on horssebacke best Capite censi or Proletarij No slaues nor bondmen in England No duke in England Earles Uisconts Barons Cleargie Ro. Bacon Béere Artificer I haue dined so well as my lord maior Bread A famine at hand is first séene in the horsse manger when the poore doo fall to horssecorne Primarius panis Cheat bread Rauelled bread The size of
or Elfer duke of Mercia departed this life Alfrike or Elfrike duke of Mercia Fabian Wil. Malm. Matt. West Vita Dunstani Iohn Capgr Osborne Ran. Higd. Polychron Wil. Malm. Matt. Westm. The Danes inuade this land Alias Wecederport H. Hunt Simon Dun. Danes vanquished Simon Dun. Goda earle of Deunonshire slaine Matt. VVest 991 Ten thousand pounds paid to the Danes Danegilt Wil. Malm. 992 Hen. Hunt A nauie set forth Alfrike a traitour to his countrie Matth. West Henr. Hunt The son punished for his fathers offense 993 Simon Dun. Polydor. Matth. West Aulafe king of Norway Swein king of Denmarke were capteins of this fleet as saith Simon Dun. 994 Hen. Hunt Wil. Malm. The king compoundeth with the Danes for monie Matt. West Simon Dun. Aulafe king of Norwey baptised His promise Iohn Leland Simon Dun. 995 The church of Durham builded Earle Uthred Durham town and minster builded 997 The Danes inuade the west parts of this land Tauestocke 998 999 The Danes arriue in the Thames 1000 1001 Exmouth Pentho Disagréement with councellors what 〈◊〉 fruit it bringeth The misgouernement of the king Sicknesse vexing the people Treason in the nobilitie The inhancing of the tribute paid to the Danes The death of quéene Elgina Emma Hen. Hunt 1002 Emma daughter of R. duke of Normandie maried to K. Edgar 1012 The 13 of Nouember The murder of the Danes Hownhill or Houndhill a place within Merchington parish beside the forest of Néedwood somewhat more than two miles from Utoxcester The miserable state of this realme vnder the thraldome of the Danes Hector Boet. Lordane whereof the word came Hen. Hunt Simon Dun. The Danes returne to inuade England Excester taken 1002 Hugh a Norman conspireth with the Danes The counterfeit sicknesse of duke Edrike Wilton spoiled Simon Dun. 1004 Swein king of Denmarke Norwich taken by the Danes Thetford burnt Uikillus or Wilfeketell gouernour of Norffolke Hen. Hunt 1005 Swaine returned into Denmarke Simon Dun. 1006 Hen. Hunt Swaine returned into England The Danes winter in the I le of Wight They inuade Hampshire Barkeshire c. Winchester 1007 36000 pound saith Si. Dun. Edrike de Streona made duke or earle of Mercia Wil. Malm. Henr. Hunt Simon Dun. An hundred acres is an hide of land 1008 Prouision for ships and armour Matt. West Danes land at Sandwich 1009 3000 pound saith Si. Dun. Sussex and Hampshire spoiled The Danes returne into Kent 1010 Oxford burnt Stanes Gipswich in Suffolke Simon Dun. Caput formicae Thetford Cambridge Hen. Hunt She Danes arriue in the Thames 1011 Northampton burnt by Danes How manie shires the Danes wasted The king senbeth to the Danes Simon Dun. 1011 Canturburie woone by Danes Fabian ex Anâ—onino The archbishop Elphegus taken Hen. Hunt Antoninus Vincentius Wil. Lamb. ex Asserio Meneuensi alijs 1112 Henr. Hunt The archbishop Elphegus murthered Miracles Elphegus buried in London Translated to Canturburie Wil. Malms Turkillus held Norffolk and Suffolke 48 thousand pound as saith Sim. Dun. and M. West Henr. Hunt Matth. West Gunthildis the sister of K. Swaine murthered Wil. Malm. Turkillus discloseth the secrets of the realme to K. Swaine Simon Dun. Swaine prepareth an armie to inuade England He landeth at Sandwich 1013 Gainsbourgh The Northumbers yeeld to Swaine The people of Lindsey yeeld themselues to him Simon Dun. South Mercia Sim. Dunel Swaine assaulteth London Polydor. Wil. Malm. Erle of Deuonshire as saith Matt. West Polydor. Swaine returneth into Denmarke Swaine returneth into England to make warre King Egelred discomfited in battell King Egelred determineth to giue place vnto Swaine He sendeth his wife and sonnes ouer into Normandie Richard duke of Normandie Simon Dun. Hen. Hunt Turkill 1014 King Egelred passeth into Normandie Swaine handleth the Englishmen hardlie Fabian S. Edmund fighteth for the wealth but not for the slaughter of his people Simon Dun. 1115 Albertus Crantz Saxo Granamaticus Wil. Malm. H. Hunt Canute or Cnute Egelred sent for home Edmund K. Egelreds eldest sonne King Egelred returneth into England Cnutes endeuor to establish himselfe in the kingdome S. Edmunds ditch Polydor. Fabian Cnute driuen to forsake the land He was driuen thither by force of contrarie winds as should appeare by Matth. West The cruell decrée of Cnute against the English pledges Will. Malmes This Turkill was reteined in seruice with Egelred as I thinke Encomium Emmae 1015 Matt. VVest Simon Dun. Wil. Malm. Matth. West A councell at Oxford Sigeferd and Morcad murdered Edmund the kings eldest sonne marrieth the widow of Sigeferd Cnute returneth into England 〈…〉 Wil. Malm. Hen. Hunt Matth. West Sim. Dun. King Egelred sicke Matth. West Edrike de Streona â—â—eth to the Danes Simon Dun. The west countrie The people of Mercia would not yéeld Matth. West Hen. Hunt 1016 Warwikeshire wasted by the Danes King Egelred recouered of his sicknesse He assembleth an armie in vaine Wil. Malm. Edmund king Egelreds sonne Cnute what countries he passed through Earle Utred deliuered pledges to Cnute Alâ—ds Egricus Cnute prepareth to besiege London King Egelred departed this life Simon Dun. Matth. West He is buried in the church of S. Paul at London The pride of king Egelred alienated the harts of his people Sée the historie of Cambriae pag. 62 63 Edmund Ironside The kingdom goeth where the spiritualtie fauoureth The author of the booke intituled Encomium Emmae saith that it was reported that Edmund offered the combate vnto Cnute at this his going from the citie but Cnute refused it 1016 Ran. Higd. Hen. Hunt Simon Dun. London besieged Cnute at Galingham in Dorsetshire put to flight Polydor. Salisburie besieged Simon Dun. Matt. West Wit Malm. I battell with equall fortune An other battell with like successe Edrike de Streona his treason Simon Dun. Twentie thousand dead bodies The armies dislodged The Danes ouercome at Brentford Wil. Malm. Hen. Hunt Fabian Caxton Polydor. Hent Hunt The riuer of Medwaie King Edmunds diligence The battell is begun The Danes put to flight The number of Danes slaine Polydor. Fabian Ran. Higd. Matt. West Hen. Hunt Will. Malmes Noble men slaine at the battell of Ashdone Simon Dun. Wil. Malm. King Edmund withdraweth unto Glocestershire Polydor. Matth. West Simon Dun. Matth. West saith this was Edrike The two kings appoint to try the matter by a combat Oldney Matt. Westm. Cnute of what stature he was Cnute ouermatched Cnutes woords to Edmund H. Hunt They take vp the matter betwixt them selues Wil. Malm. Encomium Emmae This is alleged touching the partitioÌ„ of the kingdome K. Edmund traitorcuster slaine at Oxford Fabian Simon Dan. This is allged againe for the proofe of Edmunds natural death Fabian Ranul Hig. Hen. Hunt Some thinke that he was duke of Mercia before and now had Essex adioined thereto Diuerse and discordant reports of Edmunds death Ran. Higd. Will. Malm. Canute Knought or Cnute 1017 Wil. Malm. Ran. Higd. King of châ—rles Wil. Malm. Ran. Higd. Polydor. King Cnute maried to quéene Emma the widow of Egelred in Iulie anno 1017. Polydor.
anie giants were and whether they inhabited in this I le or not 6 Of the languages spoken in this Iland 7 Into how manie kingdoms this Iland hath beene diuided 8 The names of such kings and princes as haue reigned in this Iland 9 Of the ancient religion vsed in Albion 10 Of such Ilands as are to be seene vpon the coasts of Britaine 11 Of riuers and first of the Thames and such riuers as fall into it 12 Of such streames as fall into the sea betweene the Thames and the mouth of Sauerne 13 The description of the Sauerne and such waters as discharge themselues into the same 14 Of such waters as fall into the sea in compasse of the Iland betweene the Sauerne and the Humber 15 The description of the Humber or Isis and such water-courses as doo increase hir chanell 16 Of such fals of waters as ioine with the sea betweene Humber and the Thames 17 Of such ports and creeks as our sea-faring-men doo note for their benefit vpon the coasts of England 18 Of the aire soile and commodities of this Iland 19 Of the foure high waies sometime made in Britaine by the princes of this Iland 20 Of the generall constitution of the bodies of the Britons 21 How Britaine at the first grew to be diuided into three portions 22 After what maner the souereigntie of this I le dooth remaine to the princes of Lhoegres or kings of England 23 Of the wall sometime builded for a partition betweene England and the Picts and Scots 24 Of the maruels of England REGVM ANGLIAE SERIES catalogus COnquestor Rufus prior Henricus Stephanúsque Alter Henricus Leonino corde Richardus Rex Ioannes Henricus tertius inde Eduardus primus Gnatúsque Nepósque sequuntur His infoelicem Richardum iunge secundum Henricus quartus soboles Gandaui Ioannis Praecedit Gnato quinto sextóque Nepoti Eduardus quartus quintus homicida Richardus Septimi Henricus octauus clara propago Eduardus sextus regina Maria Philippus Elisabeth longos regnet victura per annos Seráque promisso foelix potiatur olympo CARMEN CHRONOLOGICON Thomae Newtoni Cestreshyrij GRamine fluminibus grege principe fruge metallis Lacte feris armis vrbibus arte foris Quae viget ac floret generosa Britannia quaeque Obruta puluereo squalluit ante situ Exerit ecce caput genuinum nacta nitorem Et rutilum emittit cum grauitate iubar Et quod blaesa hominum mutilarat tempore lingua Illud habet rectum pumice tersa nouo Loydus in hac pridem gnauus prolusit arena Lelandus Prisius Stous Holinshedius Lambardus Morus Camdenus Thinnius Hallus Vocalis Grafton Foxius Harrisonus Hardingus Gildas Staniherstus Beda Neuillus Doctáque Flemingi lima poliuit opus Nec te cane senex magne ô Parkere silebo Cui decus attulerat pontificalis apex Omnibus his meritò est laus debita optima merces Quòd patriae accendant lumina clara suae Longa dies opus hoc peperit longaeua senectus Et libri authores perbeet atque librum ⧠An Historicall description of the Iland of Britaine with a briefe rehersall of the nature and qualities of the people of England and such commodities as are to be found in the same Comprehended in three bookes and written by W. H. Of the diuision of the whole earth Chapter 1. WE read that the earth hath beene diuided into thrée parts euen sithens the generall floud And the common opinion is that Noah limited and bestowed it vpon his three sons Iaphet Cham and Sem preserued with him in the Arke giuing vnto each of them such portions thereof as to him séemed good and neuerthelesse reteining the souereigntie of the whole still vnto himselfe albeit as yet it be left vncertaine how those seuerall parts were bounded and from whome they tooke such names as in our times are attributed to each of them Certes the words Asia Europa and Africa are denominations giuen but of late to speake of vnto them and it is to be doubted whether sithens the time of Noah the sea hath in sundrie places wonne or lost added or diminished to and from each of them or whether Europa and Lybia were but one portion and the same westerlie regions of late discouered and now called America was the third part counting Asia for the second or the selfe region of the Atlantides which Plato and others for want of traffike thither in their times supposed to be dissolued and sunke into the sea as by their writings appeereth Not long before my time we reckoned Asia Europa and Africa for a full and perfect diuision of the whole earth which are parcels onelie of that huge Iland that lieth east of the Atlantike sea and whereof the first is diuided from the second by Tanais which riseth in the rocks of Caucasus and hideth it selfe in the Meotine moores and the Ocean sea and the last from them both by the Mediterrane and red sea otherwise called Mare Erythraeum But now all men especially the learned begin to doubt of the soundnes of that partition bicause a no lesse part than the greatest of the thrée ioined with those Ilands and maine which lie vnder the north and Southpoles if not double in quantitie vnto the same are found out and discouered by the diligence of our trauellers Hereby it appeereth that either the earth was not exactlie diuided in time past by antiquitie or els that the true diuision thereof came not to the hands and notice of their posteritie so that our ancestors haue hitherto as it were laboured in the Cimmerian darkenesse and were vtterlie ignorant of the truth of that whereabout they indeuoured to shew their trauels and knowledge in their writings Some peece of this confusion also is to be found amongst the ancient and Romane writers who notwithstanding their large conquests did sticke in the same mire with their successors not being able as appeereth by their treatises to deliuer and set downe the veritie For Salust in his booke De bello Iugurthino cannot tell whether Africa be parcell of Asia or not And with the same scruple Varro in his booke De lingua Lat. is not a litle incumbred who in the end concludeth that the whole earth is diuided into Asia and Europa so that Africa is excluded and driuen out of his place Silius also writeth of Africa as one not yet resolued wherevnto to leane that it is Aut ingens Asiae latus aut pars tertia rerum Wherein Lucane lib. 9. sheweth himselfe to be far of another iudgement in that he ascribeth it to Europa saieng after this maner Tertia pars rerum Lybia si credere famae Cuncta velis si ventos coelúmque sequaris Pars erit Europae nec enim plus littora Nili Quà m Scythicus Tanais primis à gradibus absunt Whereby I saie we may well vnderstand that in the time of Augustus Tiberius Claudius Nero the Romanes
this as in the most part of their historie which is to seeke great honor by lieng great renowme by prating and craking Indeed they haue doone great mischéefe in this Iland with extreme crueltie but as for any conquest the first is yet to heare of Diuers other conquests also haue béene pretended by sundrie princes sithence the conquest onelie to the end that all pristinate lawes and tenures of possession might cease and they make a new disposition of all things at their owne pleasure As one by king Edw. the 3. but it tooke none effect Another by Henrie the 4. who neuerthelesse was at the last though hardlie drawne from the challenge by William Thorington then cheefe Iustice of England The third by Henrie the 7. who had some better shew of right but yet without effect And the last of all by Q. Marie as some of the papists gaue out and also would haue had hir to haue obtained but God also staied their malices and hir challenge But beside the six afore mentioned Huntingdon the old historiographer speaketh of a seuenth likelie as he saith to come one daie out of the North which is a wind that bloweth no man to good sith nothing is to be had in those parts but hunger much cold Sée more hereof in the historie of S. Albons and aforsaid author which lieth on the left side of the librarie belonging now to Paules for I regard no prophesies as one that doubteth from what spirit they doo procéed or who should be the author of them Whether it be likelie that any giants were and whether they inhabited in this I le or not Cap. 5. BEsides these aforesaid nations which haue crept as you haue heard into our Iland we read of sundrie giants that should inhabit here Which report as it is not altogither incredible sith the posterities of diuers princes were called by the name so vnto some mens eares it séemeth so strange a rehersall that for the same onelie cause they suspect the credit of our whole historie reiect it as a fable vnworthie to be read They also condemne the like in all other histories especiallie of the North where men are naturallie of greatest stature imagining all to be but fables that is written of Starcater Hartben Angrine Aruerode c of whom Saxo Iohannes Magnus and Olaus doo make mention whose bones doo yet remaine to be seene as rare miracles in nature Of these also some in their life time were able to lift vp as they write a vessell of liquor of 1000. weight or an horsse or an oxe cast it on their shoulders wherein their verie women haue beene likewise knowne to come néere vnto them and of the race of those men some were séene of no lesse strength in the 1500. of Grace wherein Olaus liued and wrote the same of his owne experience and knowledge Of the giant of Spaine that died of late yeares by a fall vpon the Alpes as he either went or came from Rome about the purchase of a dispensation to marrie with his kinswoman a woman also of much more than common stature there be men yet liuing and may liue long for age that can saie verie much euen by their owne knowledge Wherfore it appeareth by present experience that all is not absolutelie vntrue which is remembred of men of such giants For this cause therfore I haue now taken vpon me to make this breefe discourse insuing as indeuouring therby to prooue that the opinion of giants is not altogither grounded vpon vaine and fabulous narrations inuented onelie to delight the cares of the hearers with the report of maruellous things but that there haue beene such men in déed as for their hugenesse of person haue resembled rather high towers than mortall men although their posterities are now consumed and their monstruous races vtterlie worne out of knowledge I doo not meane herein to dispute whether this name Gigas or Nephilim was giuen vnto them rather for their tyrannie and oppression of the people than for their greatnesse of bodie or large steps as Goropius would haue it for he denieth that euer men were greater than at this present or bicause their parents were not knowne for such in old time were called Terrae filij or whether the word Gigas dooth onlie signifie Indigenas or homelings borne in the land or not neither whether all men were of like quantitie in stature and farre more greater in old time than now they be and yet absolutelie I denie neither of these sith verie probable reasons may be brought for ech of them but especiallie the last rehearsed whose confirmation dependeth vpon the authorities of sundrie ancient writers who make diuers of noble race equall to the giants in strength and manhood and yet doo not giue the same name vnto them bicause their quarels were iust and commonlie taken in hand for defense of the oppressed Examples hereof we may take of Hercules and Antheus whose wrestling declareth that they were equall in stature stomach Such also was the courage of Antheus that being often ouercome and as it were vtterlie vanquished by the said Hercules yet if he did estsoones returne againe into his kingdome he foorthwith recouered his force returned and held Hercules tacke till he gat at the last betwéene him and home so cutting off the farther hope of the restitution of his armie and killing finallie his aduersarie in the field of which victorie Politian writeth thus Incaluere animis dura certare palaestra Neptuni quondà m filius atque Iouis Non certamen erant operoso ex aere lebetes Sed qui vel vitam vel ferat interitum Occidit Antaeus Ioue natum viuere fas est Estque magistra Pales Graecia non Lybia The like doo our histories report of Corineus and Gomagot peraduenture king of this I le who fought a combat hand to hand till one of them was slaine and yet for all this no man reputeth Hercules or Corineus for giants albeit that Hanuile in his Architrenion make the later to be 12. cubits in height which is full 18. foot if poeticall licence doo not take place in his report and assertion But sith I say againe it is not my purpose to stand vpon these points I passe ouer to speake any more of them And whereas also I might haue procéeded in such order that I should first set downe by manie circumstances whether any giants were then whether they were of such huge and incredible stature as the authours doo remember and finallie whether any of them haue beene in this our Iland or not I protest plainlie that my mind is not here bent to deale in any such maner but rather generallie to confirme and by sufficient authoritie that there haue beene such mightie men of stature and some of them also in Britaine which I will set downe onelie by sundrie examples whereby it shall fall out that neither our Iland nor any part of the maine
ranne awaie and made an outcrie in the citie how there sat a man in such a place so great as an hill the people hearing the newes ran out with clubs and weapons as if they should haue gone vnto a foughten field and 300. of them entring into the caue they foorthwith saw that he was dead and yet sat as if he had béen aliue hauing a staffe in his hand compared by mine author vnto the mast of a tall ship which being touched fell by and by to dust sauing the nether end betwéene his hand and the ground whose hollownesse was filled with 1500. pound weight of lead to beare vp his arme that it should not fall in péeces neuerthelesse his bodie also being touched fell likewise into dust sauing three of his aforesaid teeth the forepart of his scull and one of his thigh bones which are reserued to be séene of such as will hardlie beleeue these reports In the histories of Brabant I read of a giant found whose bones were 17. or 18. cubits in length but Goropius as his maner is denieth them to be the bones of a man affirming rather that they were the bones of an elephant because they somwhat resembled those of two such beasts which were found at the making of the famous ditch betwéene Bruxels and Machlin As though there were anie precise resemblance betwéene the bones of a man and of an elephant or that there had euer béene any elephant of 27. foot in length But sée his demeanour In the end he granteth that another bodie was found vpon the shore of Rhodanus of thirtie foot in length Which somewhat staieth his iudgement but not altogither remooueth his error The bodie of Pallas was found in Italie in the yeare of Grace 1038. and being measured it conteined twentie foot in length this Pallas was companion with Aeneas There was a carcase also laid bare 1170. in England vpon the shore where the beating of the sea had washed awaie the earth from the stone wherein it laie and when it was taken vp it conteined 50. foot in measuâ—â— as our histories doo report The like was seene before in Wales in the yeare 1087. of another of 14. foot In Perth moreouer a village in Scotland another was taken vp which to this daie they shew in a church vnder the name of little Iohn per Antiphrasin being also 14. foot in length as diuerse doo affirme which haue beholden the same and whereof Hector Boetius dooth saie that he did put his whole arme into one of the hanch bones which is worthie to be remembred In the yeare of Grace 1475. the bodie of Tulliola the daughter of Cicero was taken vp found higher by not a few foot than the common sort of women liuing in those daies Geruasius Tilberiensis head Marshall to the king of Arles writeth in his Chronicle dedicated to Otho 4. how that at Isoretum in the suburbes of Paris he saw the bodie of a man that was twentie foot long beside the head and the necke which was missing not found the owner hauing peraduenture béene beheaded for some notable trespasse committed in times past or as he saith killed by S. William The Greeke writers make mention of Andronicus their emperour who liued 1183. of Grace and was ten foot in height that is thrée foot higher than the Dutch man that shewed himselfe in manie places of England 1582. this man maried Anna daughter to Lewis of France before assured to Alexius whome he strangled dismembred and drowned in the sea the ladie not being aboue eleuen yeares of age whereas he was an old dotard and beside hir he kept Marpaca a fine harlot who ruled him as she listed Zonaras speaketh of a woman that liued in the daies of Iustine who being borne in Cilicia and of verie comelie personage was neuerthelesse almost two foot taller than the tallest woman of hir time A carcase was taken vp at Iuie church neere Salisburie but of late yeares to speake of almost fourtéene foot long in Dictionario Eliotae In Gillesland in Come Whitton paroche not far from the chappell of the Moore six miles by east from Carleill a coffin of stone was found and therein the bones of a man of more than incredible greatnes In like sort Leland speaketh of another found in the I le called Alderney whereof you shall read more in the chapiter of our Ilands Richard Grafton in his Manuell telleth of one whose shinbone conteined six foot and thereto his scull so great that it was able to receiue fiue pecks of wheat Wherefore by coniecturall symmetrie of these parts his bodie must needs be of 24. foot or rather more if it were diligentlie measured For the proportion of a comelie and well featured bodie answereth 9. times to the length of the face taken at large from the pitch of the crowne to the chin as the whole length is from the same place vnto the sole of the foot measured by an imagined line and seuered into so manie parts by like ouerthwart draughts as Drurerus in his lineall description of mans bodie doth deliuer Neuertheles this symmetrie is not taken by other than the well proportioned face for Recta orbiculata or fornicata prona resupinata and lacunata or repanda doo so far degenerate from the true proportion as from the forme and beautie of the comelie Hereby also they make the face taken in strict maner to be the tenth part of the whole bodie that is froÌ„ the highest part of the forehead to the pitch of the chin so that in the vse of the word face there is a difference wherby the 9. part is taken I say from the crowne called Vertex because the haire there turneth into a circle so that if the space by a rule were truelie taken I meane from the crowne or highest part of the head to the pitch of the nether chap and multiplied by nine the length of the whole bodie would easilie appeare shew it selfe at the full In like maner I find that from the elbow to the top of the midle finger is the 4. part of the whole length called a cubit from the wrist to the top of the same finger a tenth part the length of the shinbone to the ancle a fourth part and all one with the cubit from the top of the finger to the third ioint two third parts of the face from the top of the forehead Which obseruations I willinglie remember in this place to the end that if anie such carcases happen to be found hereafter it shall not be hard by some of these bones here mentioned to come by the stature of the whole bodie in certeine exact maner As for the rest of the bones ioints parts c you may resort to Drurerus Cardan and other writers sith the farther deliuerie of them concerneth not my purpose To proceed therefore with other examples I read that the bodie of king Arthur being found in the
of a giant that was 46. cubits in length after the Romane standard and by diuerse supposed to be the bodie of Orion or Aetion Neuerthelesse I read that Lucius Flaccus and Metellus did sweare Per sua capita that it was either the carcase of some monster of the sea or a forged deuise to bleare the peoples eies withall wherein it is wonderfull to see how they please Goropius as one that first deriued his fantasticall imagination from their asseueration oth The said Plinie also addeth that the bodie of Orestes was seuen cubits in length one Gabbara of Arabia nine foot nine inches and two reserued In conditorio Sallustianorum halfe a foot longer than Gabbara was for which I neuer read that anie man was driuen to sweare Trallianus writeth how the Athenienses digging on a time in the ground to laie the foundation of a new wall to be made in a certeine Iland in the daies of an emperour did find the bones of Macrosyris in a coffin of hard stone of 100. cubits in length after the accompt of the Romane cubit which was then either a foot and a halfe or not much in difference from halfe a yard of our measure now in England These verses also as they are now translated out of Gréeke were found withall Sepultus ego Macrosyris in longa insula Vitae peractis annis mille quinquies which amounteth to 81. yeares foure moneths after the Aegyptian reckoning In the time of Hadrian the emperour the bodie of the giant Ida was taken vp at Messana conteining 20. foot in length and hauing a double row of teeth yet standing whole in his chaps Eumachus also in Perigesi telleth that when the Carthaginenses went about to dich in their prouince they found two bodies in seuerall coffins of stone the one was 23. the other 24. cubits in length such another was found in Bosphoro Cymmerio after an earthquake but the inhabitants did cast those bones into the Meotidan marris In Dalmatia manie graues were shaken open with an earthquake in diuerse of which certein carcases were found whose ribs conteined 16. els after the Romane measure whereby the whole bodies were iudged to be 64. sith the longest rib is commonlie about the fourth part of a man as some rouing symmetricians affirme Arrhianus saith that in the time of Alexander the bodies of the Asianes were generallie of huge stature and commonlie of fiue cubits and such was the heigth of Porus of Inde whom the said Alexander vanquished and ouerthrew in battell Suidas speaketh of Ganges killed also by the said prince who farre exceeded Porus for he was ten cubits long What should I speake of Artaceas a capitaine in the host of Xerxes afore remembred whose heigth was within 4. fingers bredth of fiue cubits the tallest man in the armie except the king himselfe Herod lib. 7. Of Athanatus whom Plinie remembreth I saie nothing But of all these this one example shall passe which I doo read of in Trallianus and he setteth downe in forme and manner following In the daies of Tiberius th' emperor saith he a corps was left bare or laid open after an earthquake of which ech tooth taken one with another conteined 12. inches ouer at the least Now forsomuch as in such as be full mouthed ech chap hath commonlie 16. teeth at the least which amount vnto 32. in the whole needs must the widenesse of this mans chaps be welneere of 16. foot and the opening of his lips fiue at the least A large mouth in mine opinion and not to eat peason with Ladies of my time besides that if occasion serued it was able to receiue the whole bodies of mo than one of the greatest men I meane of such as we be in our daies When this carcase was thus found euerie man maruelled at it good cause why A messenger was sent to Tiberius the emperour also to know his pleasure whether he would haue the same brought ouer vnto Rome or not but he forbad them willing his Legate not to remooue the dead out of his resting place but rather somewhat to satisfie his phantasie to send him a tooth out of his head which being done he gaue it to a cunning workeman commanding him to shape a carcase of light matter after the proportion of the tooth that at the least by such means he might satisfie his curious mind and the fantasies of such as are delited with nouelties To be short when the image was once made and set vp on end it appéered rather an huge colossie than the true carcase of a man and when it had stood in Rome vntill the people were wearie throughlie satisfied with the sight thereof he caused it to be broken all to peeces and the tooth sent againe to the carcase frō whence it came willing them moreouer to couer it diligentlie and in anie wise not to dismember the corps nor from thencefoorth to be so hardie as to open the sepulchre anie more Pausan. lib. 8. telleth in like maner of Hiplodanus his fellowes who liued when Rhea was with child of Osyris by Cham and were called to hir aid at such time as she feared to be molested by Hammon hir first husband whilest she remained vpon the Thoumasian hill In ipso loco saith he spectantur ossa maiora multo quà m vt humana existimari possunt c. Of Protophanes who had but one great and broad bone in steed of all his ribs on ech side I saie nothing sith it concerneth not his stature I could rehearse manie mo examples of the bodies of such men out of Solinus Sabellicus D. Cooper and others As of Oetas and Ephialtes who were said to be nine orgies or paces in heigth and foure in bredth which are taken for so many cubits bicause there is small difference betwéene a mans ordinarie pace and his cubit and finallie of our Richard the first who is noted to beare an axe in the wars the iron of whose head onelie weighed twentie pound after our greatest weight and whereof an old writer that I haue seene saith thus This king Richard I vnderstand Yer he went out of England Let make an axe for the nones Therewith to cleaue the Saracens bones The head in sooth was wrought full wee le Thereon were twentie pound of steele And when he came in Cyprus land That ilkon axe he tooke in hand c. I could speake also of Gerards staffe or lance yet to be seene in Gerards hall at London in Basing lane which is so great and long that no man can beweld it neither go to the top thereof without a ladder which of set purpose and for greater countenance of the wonder is fixed by the same I haue seene a man my selfe of seuen foot in height but lame of his legs The chronicles also of Cogshall speake of one in Wales who was halfe a foot higher but through infirmitie and wounds not able to beweld himselfe I might if
in Wales the greatest number as I said retaine still their owne ancient language that of the north part of the said countrie being lesse corrupted than the other and therefore reputed for the better in their owne estimation and iudgement This also is proper to vs Englishmen that sith ours is a meane language and neither too rough nor too smooth in vtterance we may with much facilitie learne any other language beside Hebrue Gréeke Latine and speake it naturallie as if we were home-borne in those countries yet on the other side it falleth out I wot not by what other meanes that few forren nations can rightlie pronounce ours without some and that great note of imperfection especiallie the French men who also seldome write any thing that sauoreth of English trulie It is a pastime to read how Natalis Comes in like maner speaking of our affaires dooth clip the names of our English lords But this of all the rest dooth bréed most admiration with me that if any stranger doo hit vpon some likelie pronuntiation of our toong yet in age he swarueth so much from the same that he is woorse therein than euer he was and thereto peraduenture halteth not a litle also in his owne as I haue séene by experience in Reginald Wolfe and other whereof I haue iustlie maruelled The Cornish and Deuonshire men whose countrie the Britons call Cerniw haue a speach in like sort of their owne and such as hath in déed more affinitie with the Armoricane toong than I can well discusse of Yet in mine opinion they are both but a corrupted kind of British albeit so far degenerating in these daies from the old that if either of them doo méete with a Welshman they are not able at the first to vnderstand one an other except here and there in some od words without the helpe of interpretors And no maruell in mine opinion that the British of Cornewall is thus corrupted sith the Welsh toong that is spoken in the north south part of Wales doth differ so much in it selfe as the English vsed in Scotland dooth from that which is spoken among vs here in this side of the Iland as I haue said alreadie The Scottish english hath beene much broader and lesse pleasant in vtterance than ours because that nation hath not till of late indeuored to bring the same to any perfect order and yet it was such in maner as Englishmen themselues did speake for the most part beyond the Trent whither any great amendement of our language had not as then extended it selfe Howbeit in our time the Scottish language endeuoreth to come neere if not altogither to match our toong in finenesse of phrase and copie of words and this may in part appeare by an historie of the Apocripâ—a translated into Scottish verse by Hudson dedicated to the king of that countrie and conteining sixe books except my memorie doo faile me Thus we sée how that vnder the dominion of the king of England and in the south parts of the realme we haue thrée seuerall toongs that is to saie English British and Cornish and euen so manie are in Scotland if you accompt the English speach for one notwithstanding that for bredth and quantitie of the region I meane onelie of the soile of the maine Iland it be somewhat lesse to see to than the other For in the north part of the region where the wild Scots otherwise called the Redshanks or rough footed Scots because they go bare footed and clad in mantels ouer their saffron shirts after the Irish maner doo inhabit they speake good Irish which they call Gachtlet as they saie of one Gathelus whereby they shew their originall to haue in times past béene fetched out of Ireland as I noted also in the chapiter precedent and wherevnto Vincentius cap. de insulis Oceani dooth yéeld his assent saieng that Ireland was in time past called Scotia Scotia eadem saith he Hibernia proxima Britanniae insula spatio terrarum angustior sed situ foecundior Scotia autem à Scotorum gentibus traditur appellata c. Out of the 14. booke of Isidorus intituled Originum where he also addeth that it is called Hybernia because it bendeth toward Iberia But I find elsewhere that it is so called by certeine Spaniards which came to seeke and plant their inhabitation in the same wherof in my Chronologie I haue spoken more at large In the Iles of the Orchades or Orkeney as we now call them such coasts of Britaine as doo abbut vpon the same the Gottish or Danish speach is altogither in vse and also in Shetland by reason as I take it that the princes of Norwaie held those Ilands so long vnder their subiection albeit they were otherwise reputed as rather to belong to Ireland bicause that the verie soile of them is enimie to poison as some write although for my part I had neuer any sound experience of the truth hereof And thus much haue I thought good to speake of our old speaches and those fiue languages now vsuallie spoken within the limits of our Iland Into how manie kingdoms this Iland hath beene diuided Cap. 7. IT is not to be doubted but that at the first the whole Iland was ruled by one onelie prince and so continued from time to time vntill ciuill discord grounded vpoÌ„ ambitious desire to reigne caused the same to be gouerned by diuerse And this I meane so well of the time before the comming of Brute as after the extinction of his whole race posteritie Howbeit as it is vncerteine into how manie regions it was seuered after the first partition so it is most sure that this latter disturbed estate of regiment continued in the same not onelie vntill the time of Caesar but also in maner vnto the daies of Lucius with whome the whole race of the Britons had an end and the Romans full possession of this Iland who gouerned it by Legats after the maner of prouince It should séeme also that within a while after the time of Dunwallon who rather brought those foure princes that vsurped in his time to obedience than extinguished their titles such partition as they had made of the Iland among themselues each great citie had hir fréedome and seuerall kind of regiment proper vnto hir selfe beside a large circuit of the countrie appertinent vnto the same wherein were sundrie other cities also of lesse name which owght homage and all subiection vnto the greatter sort And to saie truth hereof it came to passe that each of these regions whereinto this Iland was then diuided tooke his name of some one of these cities although Ciuitas after Caesar doth sometime signifie an whole continent or kingdome whereby there were in old time Tot ciuitates quot regna and contrariwise as may appeare by that of the Trinobantes which was so called of Trinobantum the chiefe citie of that portion whose territories conteined all
Oswy Egfrid Alfrid Osred Kinred Osrijc Kilwulf Edbert Offulse Ethelwold Elred Ethelred Alswold Osred Ethelred Osbald Eardulf Aldeswold Eandred Edelred Redwulf Edelred againe Osbright Ecbert Ricisiuus a Dane Ecbert againe ¶ Alfride king of the westsaxons subdueth this kingdome in the 878. after our sauiour Christ and 33. after Ida. Deira 7. ¶ Ella brother to Adda is ouer the south Humbers whose kingdome reched from Humber to the These in the 590. after the incarnation of Iesus Christ our sauiour ELla Edwijn Athelbright Edwijn againe Osrijc Oswald Oswijn ¶ Of all the kingdomes of the Saxons this of Deira which grew by the diuision of the kingdome of the Northumbers betwéene the sons of Ida was of the smallest continuance it was vnited to the Northumbers wherof it had bene I saie in time past a member by Oswijn in the 91. after Ella when he had most traitorouslie slaine his brother Oswijn in the yéer of the world 4618. or 651. after the comming of Christ and conteined that countrie which we now call the bishoprike Estanglia 8. ¶ Offa or Vffa erecteth a kingdome ouer the Estangles or Offlings in the 561. after the natiuitie of Christ and 114. after the deliuerie of Britaine OFfa Titellius Redwaldus Corpenwaldus The seat void Sigebert Egricus Anna. Adeler Ethelwold Adwulf Beorne Ethelred Ethelbert ¶ Offa of Mercia killeth Ethelbert and vniteth Estanglia vnto his owne kingdome in the 793. of Christ after it had continued in the posteritie of Offa by the space of 228. yéers and yet of that short space it enioyed onelie 35. in libertie the rest being vnder the tribute of the king of Mercia aforesaid Mercia 9. ¶ Creodda beginneth his kingdome of Mercia in the 585. of our sauiour Christ and 138. after the captiuitie of Briteine ended CReodda Wibba Cherlus Penda Oswy Weada Wulferus Ethelred Kinred or Kindred The seat void Kilred Ethebald Beorred Offa. Egferth Kinwulf Kenelme Kilwulf Bernulf Ludicane Willaf Ecbert Willaf againe Bertulf Butred Kilwulf ¶ Alfride vniteth the kingdome of Mercia to that of the westsaxons in the 291. after Creodda before Alfred the Dane had gotten hold thereof and placed one Clcolulphus therein but he was soone expelled and the kingdome ioyned to the other afore rehearsed The succession of the kings of England from William bastard vnto the first of Queene ELIZABETH WIlliam the first William his sonne Henrie 1. Stephen Henrie 2. Richard 1. Iohn Henrie 3. Edward 1. aliàs 4. Edward 2. Edward 3. Richard 2. Henrie 4. Henrie 5. Henrie 6. Edward 4. aliàs 7. Edward 5. Richard 3. Henrie 7. Henrie 8. Edward 6. Marie his sister Elizabeth ¶ Thus haue I brought the Catalog of the Princes of Britaine vnto an end that in more plaine and certeine order than hath béene done hertofore by anie For though in their regions since the conquest few men haue erred that haue vsed any diligence yet in the times before the same fewer haue gone any thing néere the truth through great ouersight negligence Their seuerall yéeres also doo appéere in my Chronologie insuing Of the ancient religion vsed in Albion Cap. 9. IT is not to be doubted but at the first and so long as the posteritie of Iaphet onelie reigned in this Iland that the true knowledge and forme of religion brought in by Samothes and published with his lawes in the second of his arriuall was exercised among the Britans And although peraduenture in proces of time either through curiositie or negligence the onelie corruptors of true pietie and godlinesse it might a little decaie yet when it was at the woorst it farre excéeded the best of that which afterward came in with Albion and his Chemminites as may be gathered by view of the superstitious rites which Cham and his successours did plant in other countries yet to be found in authors What other learning Magus the sonne of Samothes taught after his fathers death when he also came to the kingdome beside this which concerned the true honoring of God I cannot easilie say but that it should be naturall philosophie and astrologie whereby his disciples gathered a kind of foreknowledge of things to come the verie vse of the word Magus or Magusaeus among the Persians dooth yéeld no vncerteine testimonie In like maner it should seeme that Sarron sonne vnto the said Magus diligentlie followed the steps of his father and thereto beside his owne practise of teaching opened schooles of learning in sundrie places both among the Celts and Britans whereby such as were his auditors grew to be called Sarronides notwithstanding that as well the Sarronides as the Magi and Druiydes were generallie called Samothei or Semnothei of Samothes still among the Grecians as Aristotle in his De magia dooth confesse and furthermore calling them Galles he addeth therevnto that they first brought the knowledge of letters and good learning vnto the Gréekes Druiyus the son of Sarron as a scholer of his fathers owne teaching séemed to be exquisit in all things that perteined vnto the diuine and humane knowledge and therefore I may safelie pronounce that he excelled not onlie in the skill of philosophie and the quadriuials but also in the true Theologie whereby the right seruice of God was kept and preserued in puritie He wrote moreouer sundrie precepts and rules of religious doctrine which among the Celts were reserued verie religiouslie and had in great estimation of such as sought vnto them How and in what order this prince left the state of religion I meane touching publike orders in administration of particular rites and ceremonies as yet I doo not read howbeit this is most certeine that after he died the puritie of his doctrine began somewhat to decaie For such is mans nature that it will not suffer any good thing long to remaine as it is left but either by addition or subtraction of this or that to or from the same so to chop and change withall from time to time that in the end there is nothing of more difficultie for such as doo come after them than to find out the puritie of the originall and restore the same againe vnto the former perfection In the beginning this Druiyus did preach vnto his hearers that the soule of man is immortall that God is omnipotent mercifull as a father in shewing fauor vnto the godlie and iust as an vpright iudge in punishing the wicked that the secrets of mans hart are not vnknowne and onelie knowne to him and that as the world and all that is therein had their beginning by him at his owne will so shall all things likewise haue an end when he shall see his time He taught them also with more facilitie how to obserue the courses of the heauens and motions of the planets by arithmeticall industrie to find out the true quantities of the celestiall bodies by geometricall demonstration and thereto the compasse of the earth and hidden natures of things contained in the same by
hope in that grace which is freelie granted through Iesu Christ and to flee vnto the mercies of God which are offered vnto vs in with and by his son to the end that we may at the last find the testimonie of his spirit working with ours that we are his chosen children whereby commeth peace of conscience to such as doo beléeue Thus we sée how new deuises or orders of religion and heresie came in together I could shew also what Comets and strange signes appeared in Britaine much about the same time the like of which with diuers other haue beene perceiued also from time to time sithence the death of Pelagius at the entrance of anie new kind of religion into this I le of Britaine But I passe them ouer onelie for that I would not seeme in my tractation of antiquities to trouble my reader with the rehersall of anie new inconueniences To procéed therefore with my purpose after these there followed in like sort sundrie other kinds of monasticall life as Anachorites Heremits Cyrilline and Benedictine monkes albeit that the heremeticall profession was onelie allowed of in Britaine vntill the comming of Augustine the monke who brought in the Benedictine sect framed after the order of the house which Benedict surnamed Nursinus did first erect in Monte Cassino about the 524. of Christ was finallie so well liked of all men that we had few or as I suppose no blacke monkes in England that were not of his order In processe of time how Benedict Biscop also our countrieman restored the said Benedictine profession greatlie decaied in England our histories are verie plentifull which Biscop went oft into Italie and at one time for a speciall confirmation of his two monasteries which he had builded at other mens costs vnto Paule and Peter vpon the bankes of the Were as Beda dooth remember So fast also did these and other like humane deuises prosper after his time that at their suppression in England and Wales onelie there were found 440. religious houses at the least of which 373. might dispend 200. li. by the yéere at the least as appeareth by the record of their suppression which also noteth the totall summe of their reuenues to amount vnto 32000. pounds their moueables 100000. li. and the number of religious men conteined in the same to be 10000. which would make a pretie armie where vnto if you adde those 45. of late standing in Scotland you shall soone see what numbers of these dens of spirituall robbers were mainteined here in Britaine What number of saincts also haue béene hatched in them I could easilie remember and beside those 160. which Capgraue setteth down other likewise remembred in the golden Legend and Legendarie of Excester I might bring a rable out of Scotland able to furnish vp a calendar though the yere were twise as long As touching Pelagius the first heretike that euer was bred in this realme notablie knowne and parent of Monachisme it is certeine that before his corruption and fall he was taken for a man of singular learning deepe iudgement and such a one as vpon whome for his great gifts in teaching and strictnesse of life no small péece of the hope and expectation of the people did depend But what is wisedome of the flesh without the feare and true knowledge of God and what is learning except it be handmaid to veritie and sound iudgement Wherefore euen of this man we may see it verified that one Roger Bakon pronounced long after of the corruption of his time when all things were measured by wit and worldlie policie rather than by the scriptures or guidance of the spirit Better it is saith he to heare a rude and simple idiot preach the truth without apparance of skill and learned eloquence than a profound clearke to set foorth error with great shew of learning and boast of filed vtterance Gerson in like sort hath said fullie asmuch These follies of Pelagius were blased abroad about the 400. of Christ and from thencefoorth how his number of monkes increased on the one side and his doctrine on the other there is almost no reader that is vnskilfull and ignorant This also is certeine that within the space of 200. yeares and odde there were manie more than 2100. monkes gathered togither in his house whose trades notwithstanding the errors of their founder who taught such an estimation of merits and bodilie exercise as Paule calleth it that therby he sought not onlie to impugne but also preuent grace which was in deed the originall occasion of the erection of his house were yet farre better and more godlie than all those religious orders that were inuented of later time wherein the professours liued to themselues their wombs and the licentious fruition of those parts that are beneath the bellie For these laboured continuallie for their owne liuings at vacant times from praier as did Serapions monkes which were 10000. ouer whome he himselfe was Abbat and likewise for the better maintenance of such learned men as were their appointed preachers Their liues also were correspondent to their doctrine so that herein onelie they seemed intollerable in that they had confidence in their déeds and no warrant out of the word for their succor defense but were such a plant as the heauenlie father had not planted and therefore no maruell though afterward they were raised by the roots But as Pelagius and his adherents had a time to infect the church of Christ in Britaine so the liuing God hath had a season also to purge and cleanse the same though not by a full reformation of doctrine sith Germanuâ— Lupus Palladius Patricius and such like leaning for the most part vnto the monasticall trades did not so much condemne the generall errors of Pelagius one waie as mainteine the same or as euill opinions another For as Patricke séemed to like well of the honoring of the dead so Germanus being in Britaine repaired an old chapell to s. Albane wherein Lupus also praied as Palladius vphâ—ld the strictnesse of life in monasticall profession to the vttermost of his power Wherfore God wrought this purgation of his house at the first rather by taking awaie the wicked and pompous schoolemaisters of errour out of this life hoping that by such meanes his people would haue giuen eare to the godlie that remained But in processe of time when this his mercifull dealing was forgotten and our countriemen returned to their former disorders he brought in the Saxons who left no idoll vnhonored no not their filthie Priapus vnto whom the women builded temples and made a beastlie image Cum pene intenso and as if he had beene circumcised whome they called Ithypallus Verpus and as Goropius Atvatic pag. 26. addeth Ters calling vpon him in maner at euerie word yea at the verie fall of a knife out of their hands and not counted anie shame vnto the most ancient and sober
lieth buried and whither the rest of the monks of Bangor did flie to saue themselues when 2100. of their fellowes were slaine by the Saxon princes in the quarell of Augustine the monke the citie of Caerleon or Chester raced to the ground and not since reedified againe to anie purpose Ptolomie calleth this Iland Lymnos the Britons Enlhi and therein also is a parish-church as the report goeth From hence we cast about gathering still toward the northest till we came to Caer Ierienrhod a notable rocke situat ouer against the mouth of the Leuenni wherein standeth a strong hold or fortresse or else some towne or village Certes we could not well discerne whether of both it was bicause the wind blew hard at southwest the morning was mistie and our mariners doubting some flats to be couched not far from thence hasted awaie vnto Anglesei whither we went apace with a readie wind euen at our owne desire This Iland which Tacitus mistaketh no doubt for Mona Caesaris and so dooth Ptolomie as appeareth by his latitudes is situat about two miles from the shore of Northwales Paulus Iouius gesseth that it was in time past ioined to the continent or maine of our Ile and onelie cut off by working of the Ocean as Sicilia peraduenture was from Italie by the violence of the Leuant or practise of some king that reigned there Thereby also as he saith the inhabitants were constreind at the first to make a bridge ouer into the same till the breach waxed so great that no such passage could anie longer be mainteined But as these things doo either not touch my purpose at all or make smallie with the present description of this I le so in comming to my matter Anglesei is found to be full so great as the Wight and nothing inferiour but rather surmounting it as that also which Caesar calleth Mona in fruitfulnesse of soile by manie an hundred fold In old time it was reputed and taken for the common granarie to Wales as Sicilia was to Rome and Italie for their prouision of corne In like maner the Welshmen themselues called it the mother of their countrie for giuing their minds wholie to pasturage as the most easie and lesse chargeable trade they vtterlie neglected tillage as men that leaned onelie to the fertilitie of this Iland for their corne from whence they neuer failed to receiue continuall abundance Gyraldus saith that the I le of Anglesei was no lesse sufficient to minister graine for the sustentation of all the men of Wales than the mountaines called Ereri or Snowdoni in Northwales were to yeeld plentie of pasture for all the cattell whatsoeuer within the aforesaid compasse if they were brought togither and left vpon the same It contained moreouer so manie townes welnéere as there be daies in a yeare which some conuerting into Cantreds haue accompted but for three as Gyraldus saith Howbeit as there haue beene I say 363. townes in Anglesei so now a great part of that reckoning is vtterlie shroonke and so far gone to decaie that the verie ruines of them are vnneath to be séene discerned and yet it séemeth to be méetlie well inhabited Leland noting the smalnesse of our hundreds in comparison to that they were in time past addeth so far as I remember that there are six of them in Anglesei as Menay Maltraith Liuon Talbellion Torkalin and Tindaithin herevnto Lhoid saith also how it belonged in old time vnto the kingdome of Guinhed or Northwales and that therein at a towne called Aberfraw being on the southwestside of the I le the kings of Gwinhed held euermore their palaces whereby it came to passe that the kings of Northwales were for a longtime called kings of Aberfraw as the Welshmen named the kings of England kings of London till better instruction did bring them farther knowledge There are in Anglesei many townes and villages whose names as yet I cannot orderlie atteine vnto wherefore I will content my selfe with the rehearsall of so many as we viewed in sailing about the coasts and otherwise heard report of by such as I haue talked withall Beginning therefore at the mouth of the Gefni which riseth at northeast aboue Gefni or Geuenni 20. miles at the least into the land we passed first by Hundwyn then by Newborow Port Hayton Beaumarrais Penmon Elian Almwoch Burric whereby runneth a rill into a creeke Cornew Holihed standing in the promontorie Gwifen Aberfraw and Cair Cadwalader of all which the two latter stand as it were in a nuke betweene the Geuenni water and the Fraw wherevpon Aberfraw is situate Within the Iland we heard onlie of Gefni afore mentioned of Gristial standing vpon the same water of Tefri of Lanerchimedh Lachtenfarwy and Bodedrin but of all these the cheefe is now Beaumarais which was builded sometime by king Edward the first and therewithall a strong castell about the yeare 1295. to kéepe that land in quiet There are also as Leland saith 31. parish-churches beside 69. chappels that is a hundreth in all But héerof I can saie little for lacke of iust instruction In time past the people of this I le vsed not to seuerall their grounds but now they dig stonie hillocks and with the stones thereof they make rude walles much like to those of Deuonshire sith they want hedgebote fire bote and house bote or to saie at one word timber bushes and trees As for wine it is so plentifull and good cheape there most commonlie as in London through the great recourse of merchants from France Spaine and Italie vnto the aforesaid Iland The flesh likewise of such cattell as is bred there wherof we haue store yearelie brought vnto Cole faire in Essex is most delicate by reason of their excellent pasture and so much was it esteemed by the Romans in time past that Columella did not onelie commend and preferre them before those of Liguria but the emperours themselues being neere hand also caused their prouision to be made for nete out of Anglesei to feed vpon at their owne tables as the most excellent beefe It taketh now the name of Angles and Ei which is to meane the I le of Englishmen bicause they wan it in the Conquerors time vnder the leading of Hugh earle of Chester and Hugh of Shrewesburie Howbeit they recouered it againe in the time of William Rufus when they spoiled the citie of Glocester ransacked Shrewesburie and returned home with great bootie and pillage in which voiage also they were holpen greatlie by the Irishmen who after thrée yeares ioined with them againe and slue the earle of Shrewesburie which then liued with great crueltie The Welshmen call it Tiremone and Mon and herein likewise is a promontorie or Byland called Holie head which hath in time past beene named Cair kyby of Kyby a monke that dwelled there from whence the readiest passage is commonlie had out of Northwales to get ouer into Ireland of which Ile I will not speake at this time least
which should be prima as yet I do not read except it should be Anglesei and then saith Malmesburie well In like sort Propertius speaketh of a Meuania which he called Nebulosa but he meaneth it euidentlie of a little towne in Umbria where he was borne lib. 4. eleg De vrbe Rom. Wherfore there néedeth no vse of his authoritie This in the meane time is euident out of Orosius lib 1. capite 2. that Scots dwelled somtime in this I le as also in Ireland which Ethicus also affirmeth of his owne time and finallie confirmeth that the Scots and Irish were sometime one people It hath in length 24. miles and 8. in bredth and is in maner of like distance from Galloway in Scotland Ireland and Cumberland in England as Buchanan reporteth In this Iland also were some time 1300. families of which 960. were in the west halfe and the rest in the other But now through ioining house to house land to land a common plague and canker which will eat vp all if prouision be not made in time to withstand this mischéefe that number is halfe diminished and yet many of the rich inhabiters want roome and wote not how and where to bestowe themselues to their quiet contentations Certes this impediment groweth not by reason that men were greater in bodie than they haue béene in time past but onelie for that their insatiable desire of inlarging their priuate possessions increaseth still vpon them and will doo more except they be restrained but to returne to our purpose It was once spoiled by the Scots in the time of king Athelstane chéeflie by Anlafus in his flight from the bloudie battell wherein Constantine king of Scotland was ouercome secondlie by the Scots 1388. after it came to the possession of the English for in the beginning the kings of Scotland had this Iland vnder their dominion almost from their first arriuall in this Iland and as Beda saith till Edwine king of the Northumbers wan it from them and vnited it to his kingdome After the time of Edwine the Scots gat the possession thereof againe and held it till the Danes Norwaies wan it from them who also kept it but with much trouble almost 370. yeares vnder the gouernance of their viceroies whome the kings of Norwaie inuested vnto that honor till Alexander the third king of that name in Scotland recouered it from them with all the rest of those Iles that lie vpon the west coast called also Sodorenses in the daies of Magnus king of Norwaie And sithens that time the Scotish princes haue not ceased to giue lawes to such as dwelled there but also from time to time appointed such bishops as should exercise ecclesiasticall iurisdiction in the same till it was won from them by our princes and so vnited vnto the realme of England Finallie how after sundrie sales bargains and contracts of matrimonie for I read that William Scroope the kings Uicechamberleine did buy this I le and crowne thereof of the lord William Montacute earle of Sarum it came vnto the ancestours of the earles of Darbie who haue béene commonlie said to be kings of Man the discourse folowing shall more at large declare Giraldus noteth a contention betwéene the kings of England Ireland for the right of this Iland but in the end when by a comprâ—mise the triall of the matter was referred to the liues or deaths of such venemous wormes as should be brought into the same and it was found that they died not at all as the like doo in Ireland sentence passed with the king of England so he reteined the Iland But howsoeuer this matter standeth and whether anie such thing was done at all or not sure it is that the people of the said Ile were much giuen to witchcraft and sorcerie which they learned of the Scots a nation greatlie bent to that horible practise in somuch that their women would oftentimes sell wind to the mariners inclosed vnder certeine knots of thred with this iniunction that they which bought the same should for a great gale vndoo manie and for the lesse a fewer or smaller number The stature of the men and also fertilitie of this Iland are much commended and for the latter supposed verie néere to be equall with that of Anglesei in all commodities There are also these townes therein as they come now to my remembrance Rushen Dunglasse Holme towne S. Brids Bala cury the bishops house S. Mich. S. Andrew kirk Christ kirk Louel S. Mathees kirk S. Anne Pala sala kirk S. Marie kirk Concane kirk Malu and Home But of all these Rushen with the castell is the strongest It is also in recompense of the common want of wood indued with sundrie pretie waters as first of al the Burne rising in the northside of Warehill botoms and branching out by southwest of kirk S. An it séemeth to cut off a great part of the eastside thereof from the residue of that Iland From those hils also but of the south halfe commeth the Holme and Holmey by a towne of the same name in the verie mouth whereof lieth the Pile afore mentioned They haue also the Bala passing by Bala cury on the westside and the Rame on the north whose fall is named Ramesei hauen as I doo read in Chronicles There are moreouer sundrie great hils therein as that wherevpon S. Mathees standeth in the northeast part of the I le a parcell whereof commeth flat south betwéene kirk Louell and kirk Marie yéelding out of their botoms the water Bala whereof I spake before Beside these and well toward the south part of the I le I find the Warehils which are extended almost from the west coast ouertwhart vnto the Burne streame It hath also sundrie hauens as Ramsei hauen by north Laxam hauen by east Port Iris by southwest Port Home and Port Michell by west In like sort there are diuers Ilets annexed to the same as the Calfe of man on the south the Pile on the west and finallie S. Michels Ile in the gulfe called Ranoths waie in the east Moreouer the sheepe of this countrie are excéeding huge well woolled and their tailes of such greatnesse as is almost incredible In like sort their hogs are in maner monstrous They haue furthermore great store of barnacles bréeding vpon their coasts but yet not so great store as in Ireland and those as there also of old ships ores masts peeces of rotten timber as they saie and such putrified pitched stuffe as by wrecke hath happened to corrupt vpon that shore Howbeit neither the inhabitants of this I le nor yet of Ireland can readilie saie whether they be fish or flesh for although the religious there vsed to eat them as fish yet elsewhere some haue beene troubled for eating of them in times prohibited for heretikes and lollards For my part I haue béene verie desirous to vnderstand the vttermost of the bréeding of
nunrie and out of this a little beneath the said house breaketh an arme called the Shirelake bicause it diuideth Eastsex and Hartford shire in sunder and in the length of one medow called Fritheie This lake runneth not but at great flouds and méeteth againe with a succor of ditchwater at a place called Hockesdich halfe a mile from his first breaking out and halfe a mile lower at Marsh point ioineth againe with the streame from whence it came before Thence commeth the first arme to S. Maulie bridge the first bridge westward vpon that riuer vpon Waltham causie halfe a mile lower than Maulie bridge at the corner of Ramnie mead it méeteth with the kings streame principall course of Luy or Lee as it is commonlie called The second arme breaketh out of the kings streame at Halifield halfe a mile lower than Cheston nunrie and so to the fulling mill and two bridges by west of the kings streame wherinto it falleth about a stones cast lower at a place called Malkins shelffe except I was wrong informed Cheston Hartfordshire men doo saie that the kings streame at Waltham dooth part Hartfordshire and Essex but the Essex men by forrest charter doo plead their liberties to hold vnto S. Maulies bridge On the east side also of the kings streame breaketh out but one principall arme at Halifield three quarters of a mile aboue Waltham so goeth to the corne mill in Waltham and then to the K. streame againe a little beneath the kings bridge From hence the Lée runneth on by south on Waltonstow till it come to Stretford Langthorne where it brancheth partlie of it selfe and partlie by mans industrie for mils Howbeit heerein the dealing of Alfred sometimes king of England was not of smallest force who vnderstanding the Danes to be gotten vp with their ships into the countrie there to kill and slaie his subiects in the yeere of grace 896 by the conduct of this riuer he in the meane time before they could returne did so mightilie weaken the maine chanell by drawing great numbers of trenches from the same that when they purposed to come backe there was nothing so much water left as the ships did draw wherefore being set on ground they were soone fired the aduersaries ouercome By this policie also much medow ground was woone made firme land whereby the countrie about was not a little inriched as was also a part of Assyria by the like practise of Cyrus with the Ganges at such time as he came against Babylon which riuer before time was in maner equall with Euphrates For he was so offended that one of his knights whom he loued déerlie was drowned and borne awaie with the water in his passage ouer the same that he sware a deepe o th yer long to make it so shallow that it should not wet a woman to the knées Which came to passe for he caused all his armie to dig 46 new draines frō the same wherby the vow that he had made was at the full performed Senec. de Tra. li. 3. But to conclude with the Lee that somtime ouerflowed all those medowes through which it passeth as for a great waie not inferior to the Thames and I find that being past Westham it is not long yer it fall into that streame One thing I read more of this riuer before the conquest that is how Edward the first sonne of Alfred in the yeare of grace 912 builded Hartford towne at which time also he had Wittham a towne in Essex in hand as his sister called Aelfled repaired Oxford London and all this foure yeares before the building of Maldon of some called Hertford or Herudford betweene three waters that is the Lée the Benefuth and Memmarran or rather Penmarran but how these waters are distinguished in these daies as yet I cannot tell It is possible that the Bene may be the same which commeth by Benington and Benghoo which if it be so then must the Memmarran be the same that descendeth from Whitwell for not farre from thence is Branfield which might in time past right well be called Marranfield for of like inuersion of names I could shew manie examples Being past the Lee whose chanell is begun to be purged 1576 with further hope to bring the same to the north side of London we come vnto the Rodon vpon Essex side in like maner and not verie farre for foure miles is the most from the fall of the Lée This water riseth at little Canfield from whence it goeth to great Canfield high Roding Eithorpe Roding Ledon Roding White Roding Beauchampe Roding Fifeld Shelleie high Ongar and Cheping Ongar where the Lauer falleth into it that ariseth betwixt Matching and high Lauer and taking another rill withall comming from aboue Northweld at Cheping Ongar they ioine I saie with the Rodon after which confluence Leland coniectureth that the streame is called Iuell for my part I wot not what to say of it But héerof I am sure that the whole course being past Ongar it goeth to Stansted riuers Theidon mount Heibridge Chigwell Woodford bridge Ilford bridge Barking so into the Thames The Darwent méeteth with our said Thames vpon Kents side two miles and more beneath Erith It riseth at Tanridge or there abouts as I haue beene informed by Christopher Saxtons card late made of the same and the like I hope he will doo in all the seuerall shires of England at the infinit charges of sir Thomas Sackford knight maister of the requests whose zeale vnto his countrie héerin I cannot but remember so much the rather for that he meaneth to imitate Ortelius somewhat beside this hath holpen me in the names of the townes by which these riuers for the Kentish part do run Would to God his plats were once finished for the rest But to procéed The Darwent therefore rising at Tanridge goeth on by Titseie toward Brasted and receiuing on ech side of that towne seuerall bankes a riuer or rill it goeth on to Nockhold Shorham Kinsford Horton Darnhith Dartford or Derwentford there taking in the Craie on the left hand that coms from Orpington by Marie Craie Paules Craie North Craie and Craiford it is not long yer it fall into the Thames But after I had once passed the fall of the brooke it is a world to sée what plentie of Serephium groweth vpon the Kentish shore in whose description Fuichfius hath not a little halted whilest he giueth foorth the hearbe Argentaria for Serephium betwéene which there is no maner of likelihood This neuerthelesse is notable in the said hearbe that being translated into the garden it receiueth another forme cleane different from the first which it yéelded when it grew vpon the shore and therevnto appeareth of more fat foggie substance Which maketh me to thinke that our physicians do take it for a distinct kind of wormewood whereof controuersie ariseth among them The next water that falleth
Going by Portland and the point thereof called the Rase we sailed along by the Shingle till we came by saint Katharins chappell where we saw the fall of a water that came downe from Blackdéene Beaconward by Portsham and Abbatsburie Thence we went to another that fell into the sea neere Birton and descended from Litton by Chilcombe then vnto the Bride or Brute port a pretie hauen and the riuer it selfe serued with sundrie waters It riseth halfe a mile or more aboue Bemister and so goeth from Bemister to Netherburie by Parneham then to Melplash and so to Briteport where it taketh in two waters from by east in one chanell of which one riseth east of Nettlecourt and goeth by Porestoke and Milton the other at Askerwell and runneth by Longlether From hence also our Bride going toward the sea taketh the Simen on the west that commeth by Simensburge into the same the whole streame soone after falling into the sea and leauing a pretie haue not The next port is the Chare serued with two rits in one confluence beneath Charemouth The cheefe head of this riuer is as Leland saith in Marshwood parke and commeth downe by Whitechurch the other runneth by west of Wootton and méeting beneath Charemouth towne as I said dooth fall into the sea Then came we to the Cobbe and beheld the Lime water which the townesmen call the Buddle which commeth about thrée miles by north of Lime from the hils fleting vpon Rockie soile and so falleth into the sea Certes there is no hauen héere that I could sée but a quarter of a mile by west southwest of the towne is a great and costlie iuttie in the sea for succour of ships The towne is distant from Coliton about fiue miles And heere we ended our voiage from the Auon which conteineth the whole coast of Dorcester or Dorcetshire so that next we must enter into Summerset countie and see what waters are there The first water that we méet withall in Summersetshire is the Axe which riseth in a place called Are knoll longing to sir Giles Strangwaie néere vnto Cheddington in Dorsetshire from whence it runneth to Mosterne Feborow Claxton Weiford bridge Winsham foord and receiuing one rill from the east by Hawkechurch and soone after another comming from northwest by Churchstoke from Wainbroke it goeth to Axeminster beneath which it crosseth the Yare that commeth from about Buckland by Whitstaunton Yarecombe Long bridge Stockeland Kilmington bridge where it receiueth a brooke from by south that runneth by Dalwood and so into the Axe From hence our Axe goeth to Drake Musburie Culliford but yer it come altogither at Culliford it méeteth with a water that riseth aboue Cotleie and goeth from thence by Widworthie Culliton and there receiuing a rill also procéedeth on after the confluence aboue Culliford bridge into the Axe and from thence hold on togither into the maine sea whereinto they fall vnder the roots of the winter cliffes the points of them being almost a mile in sunder The most westerlie of them called Berewood lieth within halfe a mile of Seton But the other toward the east is named White-cliffe of which I saie no more but that in the time of Athelstane the greatest nauie that euer aduentured into this Iland arriued at Seton in Deuonshire being replenished with aliens that sought the conquest of this Iland but Athelstane met and incountered with them in the field where he ouerthrew six thousand of his aforesaid enimies Not one of them also that remained aliue escaped from the battell without some deadlie or verie gréeuous wound In this conflict moreouer were slaine fiue kings which were interred in the churchyard of Axe minster and of the part of the king of England were killed eight earles of the chéefe of his nobilitie and they also buried in the churchyard aforesaid Héervnto it addeth how the bishop of Shireburne was in like sort slaine in this battell that began at Brunedune neere to Coliton and indured euen to Axe minster which then was called Brunberie or Brunburg The same daie that this thing happened the sunne lost his light and so continued without anie brightnesse vntill the setting of that planet though otherwise the season was cléere and nothing cloudie As for the hauen which in times past as I haue heard hath béene at Sidmouth so called of Sidde a rillet that runneth thereto and likewise at Seton I passe it ouer sith now there is none at all Yet hath there béene sometime a notable one albeit that at this present betweene the two points of the old hauen there lieth a mightie bar of pibble stones in the verie mouth of it and the riuer Axe is driuen to the verie east point of the hauen called White cliffe Thereat also a verie little gull goeth into the sea whither small fisherbotes doo oft resort for succour The men of Seton began of late to stake and make a maine wall within the hauen to haue changed the course of the Axe and almost in the middle of the old hauen to haue trenched through the Chesill thereby to haue let out the Axe to haue taken in the maine sea but I heare of none effect that this attempt did come vnto From Seton westward lieth Coliton about two miles by west northwest whereof riseth the riuer Colie which going by the aforesaid towne passeth by Colecombe parke and afterward falleth betweene Axe bridge and Axe mouth towne into the Axe riuer By west of Bereworth point lieth a créeke serued so farre as I remember with a fresh water that commeth from the hilles south of Soutleie or Branscombe Sidmouth hauen is the next and thither commeth a fresh water by S. Maries from the said hils that goeth from S. Maries aforesaid to Sidburie betweene Saltcombe Sidmouth into the maine sea By west of Auterton point also lieth another hauen and thither commeth a pretie riueret whose head is in the Hackpendon hilles and commeth downe first by Upauter then by a parke side to Mohuns Auter Munketon Honniton Buckewell and north of Autrie receiueth a rill called Tale that riseth northwest of Brodemburie in a wood and from whence it commeth by Pehemburie Uinniton and making a confluence with the other they go as one betwéene Cadde and Autrie to Herford Luton Collaton Auterton Budeleie and so into the sea On the west side of this hauen is Budeleie almost directly against Otterton It is easie to be seene also that within lesse space than one hundred yeers ships did vse this hauen but now it is barred vp Some call it Budeleie hauen of Budeleie towne others Salterne port of a little créeke comming out of the maine hauen vnto Salterne village that hath in time past béene a towne of great estimation The Exe riseth in Exemore in Summersetshire néere vnto Exe crosse and goeth from thence vnto Exeford Winsford and Extun where it receiueth a water comming from Cutcombe
honorable Thomas Howard with his houshold doo soiourne and sometime stood an abbeie of Benedictine moonks before their generall suppression From Awdleie end it goeth to Littleburie the lesse and greater Chesterfords Yealdune Hincstone Seoston or Sawson and néere vnto Shaleford receiueth the Babren that commeth by Linton Abbington Babrenham and Stapleford and so going forward it commeth at the last to Trompington which is a mile from Cambridge But yer it come altogither to Trompington it méeteth with the Barrington water as Leland calleth it but some other the Rhee a common name to all waters in the Saxon speech whereof I find this description to be touched by the waie The Rhée riseth short of Ashwell in Hertfordshire and passing vnder the bridge betweene Gilden Mordon and Downton and leauing Tadlow on the west side as I remember it goeth toward Crawden Malton Barrington Haselingfield and so into Granta taking sundrie rills with him from south and southwest as Wendie water southwest of Crawden Whaddon brooke southwest of Orwell Mildred becke southwest of Malton and finallie the Orme which commeth out of Armington or Ormendum well and goeth by Fulmere and Foxton and falleth into the same betweene Barrington and Harleston or Harston as they call it Now to procéed with our Granta From Trompington on the one side and Grantcester on the other it hasteth to Cambridge ward taking the Burne with it by the waie which descendeth from a castell of the same denomination wherein the Picotes and Peuerels sometime did inhabit Thence it goeth by sundrie colleges in Cambridge as the queenes college the kings college Clare hall Trinitie college S. Iohns c vnto the high bridge of Cambridge and betwéene the towne and the castell to Chesterton and receiuing by and by the Stoure or Sture at whose bridge the most famous mart in England is yearelie holden and kept from Chesterton it goeth to Ditton Milton and yer long méeting with two rilles from Bottesham and Wilberham in one bottome it runneth to Horningseie Water Bech and finallie here ioining with the Bulbecke water it goeth by Dennie and so forth into the Ouze fiftéene miles from Cambridge as Leland hath set downe And thus much of the third Isis or Ouze out of the aforesaid author wherevnto I haue not onelie added somewhat of mine owne experience but also of other mens notes whose diligent obseruation of the course of this riuer hath not a little helped me in the description of the same Now it resteth that we come neerer to the coast of Northfolke and set foorth such waters as we passe by vpon the same wherein I will deale so preciselie as I may and so farre will I trauell therein as I hope shall content euen the curious reader or if anie fault be made it shall not be so great but that after some trauell in the finding it shall with ease be corrected The first riuer that therefore we come vnto after we be past the confluence of Granta and the Ouze and within the iurisdiction of Northfolke is called the Burne This streame riseth not verie farre from Burne Bradfield aboue the greater Wheltham and from thence it goeth on to Nawnton Burie Farneham Martin Farneham Alhallowes Farneham Genouefa Hengraue Flemton Lackeford Icklingham and to Milden hall a little beneath which it meeteth with the Dale water that springeth not farre from Catilege and going by Asheleie Moulton a benefice as the report goeth not verie well prouided for to Kenford Kenet Bradingham Frekenham it falleth at the last not farre from Iselham into the Burne from whence they go togither as one into the Ouze With the Burne also there ioineth a water comming from about Lidgate a little beneath Iselham and not verie far from Mildenhall The Dune head and rising of Wauenheie are not much in sunder for as it is supposed they are both not farre distant from the bridge betweene Lopham and Ford wherby the one runneth east and the other west as I haue béene informed The Dune goeth first of all by Feltham then to Hopton to Kinets hall where it méeteth with a water cōming out of a lake short of Banham going by Quiddenham Herling Gasthorpe and so on both in one chanell they run to Ewston Here they méet in like sort with another descending from two heads wherof the one is néere vnto Pakenham the other to Tauestocke as I heare Certes these heads ioine aboue Ilesworth not farre from Stow Langtoft from whence they go to Yxworth Thorpe Berdwell Hunnington Fakenham and so into the Dune at Ewston as I said From hence also they hasten to Downeham which of this riuer doth seeme to borow his name South Rée rill I passe ouer as not worthie the description because it is so small Next vnto this riuer on the south side is the Braden or Bradunus which riseth at Bradenham and goeth by Necton north Peckenham south Peckenham Kirsingham Bedneie Langford Igbor Munford North Old Stockebridge Ferdham Helgie and so into the Ouze The néerest vnto this is another which riseth about Lukeham and from thence commeth to Lexham Massingham Newton the castell Acre Acres Nerboe Pentneie Wrongeie Rounghton which at one time might haue béene my liuing if I would haue giuen sir Thomas Rugband monie inough but now it belongeth to Gundeuill and Caius college in Cambridge Westchurch and so to Linne As so dooth also another by north of this which commeth from the east hilles by Congenham Grimston Bawseie Gaiwood whereof let this suffice And now giue eare to the rest sith I am past the Ouze Being past the mouth or fall of the Ouze we méet next of all with the Rising chase water which Ptolomie as some thinke doth call Metaris and descendeth from two heads and also the Ingell that commeth from about Snetsham From hence we go by the point of saint Edmund and so hold on our course till we come vnto the Burne which falleth into the sea by south from Waterden and going betwéene the Crakes to Burnham Thorpe and Burnham Norton it striketh at the last into the sea east of Burnham Norton a mile at the least except my coniecture doo faile me The Glow or Glowie riseth not far from Baconsthorpe in the hundred of Tunsted going by and by into Holt hundred it passeth by Hunworth Thornage Glawnsford Blackneie Clare and so into the sea receiuing there at hand also a rill by east which descendeth from the hilles lieng betwéene Killing towne and Waiburne The Wantsume riseth in Northfolke at Galesend in Holt hundred from whence it goeth to Watersend Townton Skelthorpe Farneham Pensthorpe Rieburg Ellingham and Billingsford And here it receiueth two waters in one bottome of which the first goeth by Stanfield and Beteleie the other by Wandling and Gressonhall and so run on ech his owne waie till they méet at Houndlington southwest of Billingsford with the Wantsume From hence they go
March chappell Saltfléete Wilgripe Mapleford saint Clements Wenfléete Friscon Toft Skerbike Boston Frompton Woluerton Fossedike a good hauen In Northfolke Linne a good hauen Snatchham Hitchham Desingham good Thunstone Thorneham good Brankester good Burnham good with diuers townes and villages thereto belonging Welles good Strikeie Marston Blakeleie towne Withon Claie Blakelie hauen good Salthouse créeke Sheringham hith Roughton Cromer Beston Trinningham Mounsleie Bromwall Haseborow Wakesham Eckelles Winterton Custer Helmesleie Okell Upton Waibridge Yarmouth good all the waie to Norwich with diuerse villages on the riuer side In Suffolke Becles Bongeie Southton Corton Gorton Laistow a good port Kirtill Pakefield Kasseldon Bliborow Coffe hith Eston Walderswijc Donewich Swold hauen Sisewell Thorpe Alborow Orford a good hauen Balseie good Felixstow Colneie Sproten Ypswich Downambridge good Pinnemill Shoteleie Cataweie Barfold In Esseâ— we haue Dedham Maning trée Thorne Wrabbesnes Ramseie Harwich Douercourt Handford Okeleie Kirbie Thorpe Brichwill Walton mill Walton hall Ganfléete Newhauen good S. Osithes Bentleie good Bricleseie Thorlington where good ships of a hundred tun or more be made Alsford Wiuenhall Colchester Cold hith Rough hedge Fingering ho east Merseie west Merseie Salcot Goldanger Borow Maldon Stanesgate Sudmester S. Peters Burnham Crixseie Aldon Clements gréene Hulbridge Pacleston Barling litle Wakering much Wakering south Sudburie Wakeringham Melton Papper hill or Lee Beaâ—â—fléete Pidseie range Fobbing Hadleie good Mucking Stanford and Tilberiâ— ferrie In Kent Harling Cliffe Tanfleete Stokehow Snodlond Melhall Maidston Ailessord New hith Rochester Gelingham Reinham Upchurch Halsted Quinborow Milton Feuersham Whitâ—â—aple Herne Margate Brodestaier Ramsgate and manie of these good créekes also Sandwich Douer Hide reasonable ports although none of the best In Sussex we haue Smalade with the créekes adioining to the same Ridon Appledoure Rie a good hauen and Winchelseie nothing at all inferiour to the same and so manie shires onelie are left vnto me at this time wherefore of force I must abruptlie leaue off to deale anie further with the rest whose knowledge I am right sure would haue beene profftable and for the which I hoped to haue reaped great thankes at the hands of such sea-faring-men as should haue had vse hereof Desunt caetera Of the aire soile and commodities of this Iland Cap. 18. THe aire for the most part throughout the Iland is such as by reason in maner of continuall clouds is reputed to be grosse and nothing so pleasant as that is of the maine Howbeit as they which affirme these things haue onelie respect to the impediment or hinderance of the sunne beames by the interposition of the clouds and oft ingrossed aire so experience teacheth vs that it is no lesse pure wholesome and commodious than is that of other countries and as Caesar himselfe hereto addeth much more temperate in summer than that of the Galles from whom he aduentured hither Neither is there anie thing found in the aire of our region that is not vsuallie seene amongst other nations lieng beyond the seas Wherefore we must néeds confesse that the situation of our Iland for benefit of the heauens is nothing inferiour to that of anie countrie of the maine where so euer it lie vnder the open firmament And this Plutarch knew full well who affirmeth a part of the Elistan fields to be found in Britaine and the Iles that are situate about it in the Ocean The soile of Britaine is such as by the testimonies and reports both of the old and new writers and experience also of such as now inhabit the same is verie fruitfull and such in deed as bringeth foorth manie commodities whereof other countries haue néed and yet it selfe if fond nicenesse were abolished néedlesse of those that are dailie brought from other places Neuerthelesse it is more inclined to féeding and grasing than profitable for tillage and bearing of corne by reason whereof the countrie is woonderfullie replenished with neat and all kind of cattell and such store is there also of the same in euerie place that the fourth part of the land is scarselie manured for the prouision and maintenance of graine Certes this fruitfulnesse was not vnknowne vnto the Britons long before Caesars time which was the cause wherefore our predecessors liuing in those daies in maner neglected tillage and liued by féeding and grasing onelie The grasiers themselues also then dwelled in mooueable villages by companies whose custome was to diuide the ground amongst them and each one not to depart from the place where his lot laie a thing much like to the Irish Criacht till by eating vp of the countrie about him he was inforced to remooue further and séeke for better pasture And this was the British custome as I learne at first It hath béene commonlie reported that the ground of Wales is neither so fruitfull as that of England neither the soile of Scotland so bountifull as that of Wales which is true for corne and for the most part otherwise there is so good ground in some parts of Wales as is in England albeit the best of Scotland be scarselie comparable to the meane of either of both Howbeit as the bountie of the Scotish dooth faile in some respect so dooth it surmount in other God and nature hauing not appointed all countries to yéeld foorth like commodities But where our ground is not so good as we would wish we haue if néed be sufficient helpe to cherish our ground withall and to make it more fruitfull For beside the compest that is carried out of the husbandmens yards ditches ponds doouehouses or cities and great townes we haue with vs a kind of white marle which is of so great force that if it be cast ouer a péece of land but once in thrée score years it shall not need of anie further compesting Hereof also dooth Plinie speake lib. 17. cap. 6 7 8 where he affirmeth that our marle indureth vpon the earth by the space of fourescore yeares insomuch that it is laid vpon the same but once in a mans life whereby the owner shall not need to trauell twise in procuring to commend and better his soile He calleth it Marga and making diuerse kinds thereof he finallie commendeth ours and that of France aboue all other which lieth sometime a hundred foot déepe and farre better than the scattering of chalke vpon the same as the Hedui and Pictones did in his time or as some of our daies also doo practise albeit diuerse doo like better to cast on lime but it will not so long indure as I haue heard reported There are also in this Iland great plentie of fresh riuers and streames as you haue heard alreadie and these throughlie fraught with all kinds of delicate fish accustomed to be found in riuers The whole I le likewise is verie full of hilles of which some though not verie manie are of exceeding heigth and diuerse extending themselues verie far from the beginning as we may see by
Shooters hill which rising east of London and not farre from the Thames runneth along the south side of the Iland westward vntill it come to Cornewall Like vnto these also are the Crowdon hils which though vnder diuers names as also the other from the Peke doo run into the borders of Scotland What should I speake of the Cheniot hilles which reach twentie miles in length of the blacke mounteines in Wales which go from to miles at the least in length of the Cle hilles in Shropshire which come within foure miles of Ludlow and are diuided from some part of Worcester by the Teme of the Grames in Scotland and of our Chiltren which are eightéene miles at the least from one end of them which reach from Henlie in Oxfordshire to Dunstable in Bedfordshire and are verie well replenished with wood and corne notwithstanding that the most part yéeld a sweet short grasse profitable for shéepe Wherein albeit they of Scotland doo somewhat come behind vs yet their outward defect is inwardlie recompensed not onelie with plentie of quarries and those of sundrie kinds of marble hard stone and fine alabaster but also rich mines of mettall as shall be shewed hereafter In this Iland likewise the winds are commonlie more strong and fierce than in anie other places of the maine which Cardane also espied and that is often séene vpon the naked hilles not garded with trées to beare and kéepe it off That grieuous inconuenience also inforceth our nobilitie gentrie and communaltle to build their houses in the vallies leauing the high grounds vnto their corne and cattell least the cold and stormie blasts of winter should bréed them greater annoiance whereas in other regions each one desireth to set his house aloft on the hill not onlie to be seene a farre off and cast forth his beames of statelie and curious workemanship into euerie quarter of the countrie but also in hot habitations for coldnesse sake of the aire sith the heat is neuer so vehement on the hill top as in the vallie because the reuerberation of the sunne beames either reacheth not so farre as the highest or else becommeth not so strong as when it is reflected vpon the lower soile But to leaue our buildings vnto the purposed place which notwithstanding haue verie much increased I meane for curiositie and cost in England Wales and Scotland within these few yeares and to returne to the soile againe Certeinelie it is euen now in these our daies growne to be much more fruitfull than it hath béene in times past The cause is for that our countriemen are growne to be more painefull skilfull and carefull through recompense of gaine than heretofore they haue béene insomuch that my Synchroni or time fellows can reape at this present great commoditie in a little roome whereas of late yeares a great compasse hath yéelded but small profit and this onelie through the idle and negligent occupation of such as dailie manured and had the same in occupieng I might set downe examples of these things out of all the parts of this Iland that is to saie manie of England more out of Scotland but most of all out of Wales in which two last rehearsed verie little other food and liuelihood was woont to be looked for beside flesh more than the soile of it selfe and the cow gaue the people in the meane time liuing idelie dissolutelie and by picking and stealing one from another All which vices are now for the most part relinquished so that each nation manureth hir owne with triple commoditie to that it was before time The pasture of this Iland is according to the nature and bountie of the soile whereby in most places it is plentifull verie fine batable and such as either fatteth our cattell with speed or yéeldeth great abundance of milke and creame whereof the yellowest butter and finest chéese are made But where the blue claie aboundeth which hardlie drinketh vp the winters water in long season there the grasse is spearie rough and verie apt for bushes by which occasion it commeth nothing so profitable vnto the owner as the other The best pasture ground of all England is in Wales of all the pasture in Wales that of Cardigan is the cheefe I speake of the same which is to be found in the mounteines there where the hundred part of the grasse growing is not eaten but suffered to rot on the ground whereby the soile becommeth matted and diuerse bogges and quicke moores made withall in long continuance because all the cattell in the countrie are not able to eat it downe If it be to be accompted good soile on which a man may laie a wand ouer night and on the morrow find it hidden and ouergrowen with grasse it is not hard to find plentie thereof in manie places of this land Neuertheles such is the fruitfulnes of the aforsaid countie that it farre surmounteth this proportion whereby it may be compared for batablenesse with Italie which in my time is called the paradise of the world although by reason of the wickednesse of such as dwell therein it may be called the sinke and draine of hell so that whereas they were woont to saie of vs that our land is good but our people euill they did but onlie speake it whereas we know by experience that the soile of Italie is a noble soile but the dwellers therein farre off from anie vertue or goodnesse Our medowes are either bottomes whereof we haue great store and those verie large bicause our soile is hillie or else such as we call land meads and borowed from the best fattest pasturages The first of them are yearelie often ouerflowen by the rising of such streames as passe through the same or violent falles of land-waters that descend from the hils about them The other are seldome or neuer ouerflowen and that is the cause wherefore their grasse is shorter than that of the bottomes and yet is it farre more fine wholesome and batable sith the haie of our low medowes is not onelie full of sandie cinder which breedeth sundrie diseases in our cattell but also more rowtie foggie and full of flags and therefore not so profitable for stouer and forrage as the higher meads be The difference furthermore in their commodities is great for whereas in our land meadowes we haue not often aboue one good load of haie or peraduenture a little more in an acre of ground I vse the word Carrucata or Carruca which is a waine load and as I remember vsed by Plinie lib. 33. cap. 11. in low meadowes we haue sometimes thrée but commonlie two or vpward as experience hath oft confirmed Of such as are twise mowed I speake not sith their later math is not so wholsome for cattell as the first although in the mouth more pleasant for the time for thereby they become oftentimes to be rotten or to increase so fast in bloud that the garget and other
haue an end The Watlingstréet begun as I said by Dunwallo but finished by Gutheline of whome it is directlie to be called Gutheline stréet though now corrupted into Watlingstréet beginneth at Douer in Kent and so stretcheth through the middest of Kent vnto London and so foorth peraduenture by the middest of the citie vnto Verolaminm or Uerlamcester now saint Albons where in the yeare of grace one thousand fiue hundred thirtie one the course thereof was found by a man that digged for grauell wherwith to mend the high waie It was in this place eighteene foot broad and about ten foot déepe and stoned in the bottome in such wise as I haue noted afore and peraduenture also on the top but these are gone and the rest remaine equall in most places and leuell with the fields The yelow grauell also that was brought thither in carts two thousand yéeres passed remained there so fresh and so strong as if it had béene digged out of the naturall place where it grew not manie yéeres before From hence it goeth hard by Margate leauing it on the west side And a little by south of this place where the priorie stood is a long thorough fare vpon the said street méetly well builded for low housing on both sides After this it procéedeth as the chronicle of Barnwell saith to Caxton and so to Huntingdon then forward still winding in and out till it not onelie becommeth a bound vnto Leicestershire toward Lugbie but also passeth from Castleford to Stamford and so foorth by west of Marton which is but a mile from Torkeseie Here by the waie I must touch the opinion of a traueller of my time who noteth the said stréet to go another waie insomuch that he would haue it to crosse the third Auon betwixt Newton and Dowbridge and so go on to Binford bridge Wibtoft the High crosse and thence to Atherston vpon Ancre Certes it may be that the Fosse had his course by the countrie in such sort as he describeth but that the Watlingstréet should passe by Atherston I cannot as yet be persuaded Neuerthelesse his coniecture is not to be misliked sith it is not vnlikelie that thrée seuerall waies might méet at Alderwaie a towne vpon Tame beneath Salters bridge for I doo not doubt that the said towne did take his name of all three waies as Aldermarie church in London did of all thrée Maries vnto whom it hath béene dedicated but that the Watlingstréet should be one of them the compasse of his passage will in no wise permit And thus much haue I thought good to note by the waie Now to returne againe to Leland and other mens collections The next tidings that we heare of the Watlingstréet are that it goeth thorough or neere by the parke at Pomfret as the common voice also of the countrie confirmeth Thence it passeth hastilie ouer Castelford bridge to Aberford which is fiue miles from thence and where are most manifest tokens of this stréet and his broad crest by a great waie togither also to Yorke to Witherbie and then to Borowbridge where on the left hand thereof stood certeine monuments or pyramides of stone sometimes placed there by the ancient Romanes These stones saith Leland stand eight miles west from Bowis and almost west from Richmond is a little thorough fare called Maiden castell situate apparantlie vpon the side of this stréet And here is one of those pyramides or great round heapes which is three score foot compasse in the bottome There are other also of lesse quantities and on the verie top of ech of them are sharpe stones of a yard in length but the greatest of all is eighteene foot high at the least from the ground to the verie head He addeth moreouer how they stand on an hill in the edge of Stanes mâ—â—e and are as bounds betwéene Richmondshire and Westmerland But to procéed This stréet lieng a mile from Gilling and two miles from Richmond commeth on from Borowbridge to Catericke eightéene miles that is twelue to Leuing six to Catericke then eleuen miles to Greteie or Gritto fiue miles to Bottles eight miles to Burgh on Stanes moore foure miles from Applebie and fiue to Browham where the said stréet commeth thorough Winfoll parke and ouer the bridge on Eiemouth and Loder and leauing Perith a quarter of a mile or more on the west side of it goeth to Carleill seuenteene miles from Browham which hath béene some notable thing Hitherto it appeareth euidentlie but going from hence into Scotland I heare no more of it vntill I come to Cathnesse which is two hundred and thirtie miles or thereabouts out of England The Erming stréet which some call the Lelme stretcheth out of the east as they saie into the southeast that is from Meneuia or S. Dauids in Wales vnto Southampton whereby it is somewhat likelie indeed that these two waies I meane the Fosse and the Erming should méet about Cirnecester as it commeth from Glocester according to the opinion conceiued of them in that countrie Of this waie I find no more written and therefore I can saie no more of it except I should indeuor to driue awaie the time in alleging what other men say thereof whose minds doo so farre disagrée one from another as they doo all from a truth and therefore I giue them ouer as not delighting in such dealing The Ikenild or Rikenild began somewhere in the south and so held on toward Cirnecester then to Worcester Wicombe Brimcham Lichfield Darbie Chesterfield and crossing the Watlingstréet somewhere in Yorkeshire stretched foorth in the end vnto the mouth of the Tine where it ended at the maine sea as most men doo confesse I take it to be called the Ikenild because it passed thorough the kingdome of the Icenes For albeit that Leland other following him doo séeme to place the Icenes in Norffolke and Suffolke yet in mine opinion that can not well be doone sith it is manifest by Tacitus that they laie néere vnto the Silures and as I gesse either in Stafford and Worcester shires or in both except my coniecture doo faile me The author of the booke intituled Eulogium historiarum doth call this stréet the Lelme But as herein he is deceiued so haue I dealt withall so faithfullie as I may among such diuersitie of opinions yet not denieng but that there is much confusion in the names and courses of these two latter the discussing whereof I must leaue to other men that are better learned than I. Now to speake generallie of our common high waies through the English part of the Ile for of the rest I can saie nothing you shall vnderstand that in the claie or cledgie soile they are often verie déepe and troublesome in the winter halfe Wherfore by authoritie of parlement an order is taken for their yearelie amendment whereby all sorts of the common people doo imploie their trauell for six daies in summer vpon the same And albeit that the
neither regarding either maners or obedience doo oftentimes come to confusion which if anie correction or discipline had béene vsed toward them in youth might haue prooued good members of their common-wealth countrie by their good seruice and industrie I could make report likewise of the naturall vices and vertues of all those that are borne within this Iland but as the full tractation herof craueth a better head than mine to set foorth the same so will I giue place to other men that list to take it in hand Thus much therefore of the constitutions of our bodies and so much may suffice How Britaine at the first grew to be diuided into three portions Cap. 21. AFter the comming of Brutus into this Iland which was as you haue read in the foresaid treatise about the yeare of the world 2850 or 1217 before the incarnation of Christ although Goropius after his maner doo vtterlie denie our historie in this behalfe he made a generall surueis of the whole Iland from side to side by such means to view and search out not onelie the limits and bounds of his dominions but also what commodities this new atchiued conquest might yéeld vnto his people Ferthermore finding out at the last also a conuenable place wherin to erect a citie he began there euen the verie same which at this daie is called London naming it Trenouanton in remembrance of old Troie from whence his ancestors proceeded and for which the Romans pronounced afterward Trinobantum although the Welshmen doo call it still Trenewith This citie was builded as some write much about the tenth yeare of his reigne so that he liued not aboue fiftéene yeares after he had finished the same But of the rest of his other acts attempted and doone before or after the erection of this citie I find no certeine report more than that when he had reigned in this Iland after his arriuall by the space of foure and twentie yeares he finished his daies at Trenouanton aforesaid being in his yoong and florishing age where his carcase was honourablie interred As for the maner of his death I find as yet no mention thereof among such writers as are extant I meane whether it grew vnto him by defect of nature or force of gréeuous wounds receiued in his warres against such as withstood him from time to time in this Iland and therefore I can saie nothing of that matter Herein onelie all agree that during the time of his languishing paines he made a disposition of his whole kingdome diuiding it into three parts or portions according to the number of his sonnes then liuing whereof the eldest excéeded not eight and twentie yeares of age as my coniecturs giueth me To the eldest therefore whose name was Locrine he gaue the greatest and best region of all the rest which of him to this daie is called Lhoegres among the Britons but in our language England of such English Saxons as made conquest of the same This portion also is included on the south with the British sea on the est with the Germane Ocean on the north with the Humber and on the west with the Irish sea and the riuers Dee and Sauerne whereof in the generall description of this Iland I haue spoken more at large To Camber his second sonne he assigned all that lieth beyond the Sauerne and Dee toward the west which parcell in these daies conteineth Southwales and Northwales with sundrie Ilands adiacent to the same the whole being in maner cut off and separated from England or Lhoegria by the said streams wherby it séemeth also a peninsula or by-land if you respect the small hillie portion of ground that lieth indifferentlie betweene their maine courses or such branches at the least as run and fall into them The Welshmen or Britons call it by the ancient name still vnto this day but we Englishmen terme it Wales which denomination we haue from the Saxons who in time past did vse the word Walsh in such sort as we doo Strange for as we call all those strangers that are not of our nation so did they name them Walsh which were not of their countrie The third and last part of the Iland he allotted vnto Albanact his yoongest sonne for he had but three ill all as I haue said before whose portion séemed for circuit to be more large than that of Camber and in maner equall in greatnesse with the dominions of Locrinus But if you haue regard to the seuerall commodities that are to be reaped by each you shall find them to be not much discrepant or differing one from another for what soeuer the first second haue in plentie of corne fine grasse and large cattell this latter wanteth not in excéeding store of fish rich mettall quarries of stone and abundance of wild foule so that in mine opinion there could not be a more equall partition then this made by Brute and after the aforesaid maner This later parcell at the first tooke the name of Albanactus who called it Albania But now a small portion onelie of the region being vnder the regiment of a duke reteineth the said denomination the rest being called Scotland of certeine Scots that came ouer from Ireland to inhabit in those quarters It is diuided from Lhoegres also by the Solue and the Firth yet some doo note the Humber so that Albania as Brute left it conteined all the north part of the Iland that is to be found beyond the aforesaid streame vnto the point of Cathnesse To conclude Brute hauing diuided his kingdome after this maner and therein contenting himselfe as it were with the generall title of the whole it was not long after yer he ended his life and being solemnelie interred at his new citie by his thrée children they parted each from other and tooke possession of their prouinces But Scotland after two yeares fell againe into the hands of Locrinus as to the chiefe lord by the death of his brother Albanact who was slaine by Humber king of the Scithians and left none issue behind him to succéed him in that kingdome After what maner the souereigntie of this I le dooth remaine to the princes of Lhoegres or kings of England Chap. 22. IT is possible that some of the Scotish nation reading the former chapter will take offense with me for meaning that the principalitie of the north parts of this I le hath alwais belonged to the kings of Lhoegres For whose more ample satisfaction in this behalfe I will here set downe a discourse thereof at large written by diuerse and now finallie brought into one treatise sufficient as I thinke to satisfie the reasonable although not halfe enough peraduenture to content a wrangling mind sith there is or at the leastwise hath beene nothing more odious among some than to heare that the king of England hath ought to doo in Scotland How their historiographers haue attempted to shape manie coloured
excuses to auoid so manifest a title all men may see that read their bookes indifferentlie wherevnto I referre them For my part there is little or nothing of mine herein more than onelie the collection and abridgement of a number of fragments togither wherein chéeflie I haue vsed the helpe of Nicholas Adams a lawier who wrote thereof of set purpose to king Edward the sixt as Leland did the like to king Henrie the eight Iohn Harding vnto Edward the fourth beside thrée other whereof the first dedicated his treatise to Henrie the fourth the second to Edward the third and the third to Edward the first as their writings yet extant doo abundantlie beare witnesse The title also that Leland giueth his booke which I haue had written with his owne hand beginneth in this maner These remembrances following are found in chronicles authorised remaining in diuerse monasteries both in England and Scotland by which it is euidentlie knowne and shewed that the kings of England haue had and now ought to haue the souereigntie ouer all Scotland with the homage and fealtie of the kings there reigning from time to time c. Herevnto you haue heard alreadie what diuision Brute made of this Iland not long before his death wherof ech of his children so soone as he was interred tooke seisure and possession Howbeit after two yeares it happened that Albanact was slaine wherevpon Locrinus and Camber raising their powers reuenged his death and finallie the said Locrinus made an entrance vpon Albania seized it into his owne hands as excheated wholie vnto himselfe without yéelding anie part thereof vnto his brother Camber who made no claime nor title vnto anie portion of the same Hereby then saith Adams it euidentlie appeareth that the entire seigniorie ouer Albania consisted in Locrinus according to which example like law among brethren euer since hath continued in preferring the eldest brother to the onelie benefit of the collaterall ascension from the youngest as well in Scotland as in England vnto this daie Ebranke the lineall heire from the bodie of this Locrine that is to saie the sonne of Mempris sonne of Madan sonne of the same Locrine builded in Albania the castell of Maidens now called Edenborough so called of Aldan somtime king of Scotland but at the first named Cair Minid Agnes 1. the castell on mount Agnes and the castell of virgins and the castell of Alcluith or Alclude now called Dunbriton as the Scotish Hector Boetius confesseth whereby it most euidentlie appeareth that our Ebranke was then thereof seized This Ebranke reigned in the said state ouer them a long time after whose death Albania as annexed to the empire of Britaine descended to the onelie king of Britons vntill the time of the two sisters sonnes Morgan and Conedage lineall heires from the said Ebranke who brotherlie at the first diuided the realme betwéen them so that Morgan had Lhoegres and Conedage had Albania But shortlie after Morgan the elder brother pondering in his head the loue of his brother with the affection to a kingdome excluded nature and gaue place to ambition and therevpon denouncing warre death miserablie ended his life as the reward of his vntruth whereby Conedage obteined the whole empire of all Britaine in which state he remained during his naturall life From him the same lineallie descended to the onelie king of Britons vntill and after the reigne of Gorbodian who had issue two sonnes Ferrex and Porrex This Porrex requiring like diuision of the land affirming the former partitions to be rather of law than fauor was by the hands of his elder brother best loued of queene mother both of his life and hoped kingdome beereaâ—ed at once Wherevpon their vnnaturall mother vsing hir naturall malice for the death of hir one sonne without regard of the loosing of both miserablie slue the other in his bed mistrusting no such treason Cloten by all writers as well Scotish as other was the next inheritour to the whole empire but lacking power the onelie meane in those daies to obteine right he was contented to diuide the same among foure of his kinsmen so that Scater had Albania But after the death of this Cloten his sonne Dunwallo Mulmutius made warre vpon these foure kings and at last overcame them and so recouered the whole dominion In token of which victorie he caused himselfe to be crowned with a crowne of gold the verie first of that mettall if anie at all were before in vse that was worne among the kings of this nation This Dunwallo erected temples wherein the people should assemble for praier to which temples he gaue benefit of sanctuarie He made the law for wager of battell in cases of murder and felonie whereby a théefe that liued and made his art of fighting should for his purgation fight with the true man whom he had robbed beléeuing assuredlie that the gods for then they supposed manie would by miracle assigne victorie to none but the innocent partie Certes the priuileges of this law and benefit of the latter as well in Scotland as in England be inioied to this daie few causes by late positiue laws among vs excepted wherin the benefit of wager of battell is restreined By which obedience to his lawes it dooth manifestlie appéere that this Dunwallo was then seized of Albania now called Scotland This Dunwallo reigned in this estate ouer them manie yeares Beline and Brenne the sonnes also of Dunwallo did after their fathers death fauourablie diuide the land betweene them so that Beline had Lhoegres Brenne had Albania but for that this Brenne a subiect without the consent of his elder brother and lord aduentured to marrie with the daughter of the king of Denmarke Beline seized Albania into his owne hands and thervpon caused the notable waies priuileged by Dunwallons lawes to be newlie wrought by mens hands which for the length extended from the further part of Cornewall vnto the sea by north Cathnesse in Scotland In like sort to and for the better maintenance of religion in those daies he constituted ministers called archflamines in sundrie places of this Iland who in their seuerall functions resembled the bishops of our times the one of which remained at Ebranke now called Yorke and the whole region Caerbrantonica whereof Ptolomie also speaketh but not without wresting of the name whose power extended to the vttermost bounds of Albania wherby likewise appeareth that it was then within his owne dominion After his death the whole Ile was inioied by the onelie kings of Britaine vntill the time of Uigenius Peridurus lineall heires from the said Beline who fauourablie made partition so that Uigenius had all the land from Humber by south and Peridurus from thence northwards all Albania c. This Uigenius died and Peridurus suruiued and thereby obteined the whole from whom the same quietlie descended and was by his posteritie accordinglie inioied vntill the reigne of Coell the first of that name In his time an obscure nation by most
spred in this behalfe the report of their demeanor was quicklie brought to Harald who caused a companie foorthwith of Danes priuilie to laie wait for them as they roade toward Gilford where Alfred was slaine and whence Edward with much difficultie escaped to his ships and so returned into Normandie But to proceed This affirmation of the archbishop being greatlie soothed out with his craftie vtterance for he was lerned confirmed by his French fréends for they had all conspired against the erle and therevnto the king being desirous to reuenge the death of his brother bred such a grudge in his mind against Goodwine that he banished him and his sons cleane out of the land He sent also his wife the erles daughter prisoner to Wilton with one onelie maiden attending vpon hir where she laie almost a yeare before she was released In the meane season the rest of the peeres as Siward earle of Northumberland surnamed Digara or Fortis Leofrijc earle of Chester and other went to the king before the departure of Goodwine indeuouring to perfuade him vnto the reuocation of his sentence and desiring that his cause might he heard and discussed by order of law But the king incensed by the archbishop and his Normans would not heare on that side saieng plainelie and swearing by saint Iohn the euangelist for that was his common oth that earle Goodwine should not haue his peace till he restored his brother Alfred aliue againe vnto his presence With which answer the peeres departed in choler from the court and Goodwine toward the coast Comming also vnto the shore and readie to take shipping he knéeled downe in presence of his conduct to wit at Bosenham in the moneth of September from whence he intended to saile into Flanders vnto Baldwine the earle and there praied openlie before them all that if euer he attempted anie thing against the kings person of England or his roiall estate that he might neuer come safe vnto his cousine nor sée his countrie any more but perish in this voiage And herewith he went aboord the ship that was prouided for him and so from the coast into the open sea But sée what followed He was not yet gone a mile waie from the land before he saw the shore full of armed souldiers sent after by the archbishop and his freends to kill him yer he should depart and go out of the countrie which yet more incensed the harts of the English against them Being come also to Flanders he caused the earle the French king and other of his fréends among whome also the emperour was one to write vnto the king in his behalfe but all in vaine for nothing could be obteined from him of which the Normans had no liking wherevpon the earle and his sonnes changed their minds obteined aid and inuaded the land in sundry places Finallie ioining their powers they came by the Thames into Southwarke néere London where they lodged and looked for the king to incounter with them in the field The king séeing what was doone commanded the Londoners not to aid nor vittell them But the citizens made answer how the quarrell of Goodwine was the cause of the whose realme which he had in maner giuen ouer vnto the spoile of the French and therevpon they not onelie vittelled them aboundantlie but also receiued the earle and his chiefe fréends into the citie where they lodged them at their ease till the kings power was readie to ioine with them in battell Great resort also was made vnto them from all places of the realme so that the earles armie was woonderfullie increased and the daie and place chosen wherein the battell should be fought But when the armies met the kings side began some to flée to the earle other to laie downe their weapons and not a few to run awaie out right the rest telling him plainelie that they would neuer fight against their owne countriemen to mainteine Frenchmens quarrels The Normans also seeing the sequele fled awaie so fast as they might gallop leauing the king in the field to shift for himselfe as he best might whilest they did saue themselues elsewhere In the meane season the earles power would haue set vpon the king either to his slaughter or apprehension but he staied them saieng after this maner The king is my sonne as you all know and it is not for a father to deale so hardlie with his child neither a subiect with his souereigne it is not he that hath hurt or doone me this iniurie but the proud Normans that are about him wherefore to gaine a kingdome I will doo him no violence And therewithall casting aside his battell ax he ran to the king that stood altogither amazed and falling at his féet he craued his peace accused the archbishop required that his cause might be heard in open assemlie of his péeres and finallie determined as truth and equitie should deserue The king after he had paused a pretie while seeing his old father in law to lie groueling at his féet and conceiuing with himselfe that his sute was not vnreasonable seeing also his children and the rest of the greatest barons of the land to knéele before him and make the like request he lifted vp the earle by the hand had him be of good comfort pardoned all that was past and freendlie hauing kissed him and his sonnes vpon the chéekes he lead them to his palace called home the quéene and summoned all his lords vnto a councell Wherein it is much to read how manie billes were presented against the bishop his Normans some conteining matter of rape other of robberie extortion murder manslaughter high treason adulterie and not a few of batterie Wherwith the king as a man now awaked out of sléepe was so offended that vpon consultation had of these things he banished all the Normans out of the land onelie thrée or foure excepted whome he reteined for sundrie necessarie causes albeit they came neuer more so néere him afterward as to be of his pritie councell After this also the earle liued almost two yeares and then falling into an apoplexie as he sat with the king at the table he was taken vp and carried into the kings bedchamber where after a few daies he made an end of his life And thus much of our first broile raised by the cleargie and practise of the archbishop I would intreat of all the like examples of tyrannie practised by the prelats of this sée against their lords and souereignes but then I should rather write an historie than a description of this Iland Wherefore I refer you to those reports of Anselme and Becket sufficientlie penned by other the which Anselme also making a shew as if he had bin verie vnwilling to be placed in the sée of Canturburie gaue this answer to the letters of such his fréends as did make request vnto him to take the charge vpon him Secularia negotia nescio quia seire nolo eorum námque occupationes horreo
the cleargie of England and soone after confirmed by the thrée estates of the realme in the high court of parlement And out of the first sort that is to saie of such as are called to the ministerie without respect whether they be married or not are bishops deanes archdeacons such as haue the higher places in the hierarchie of the church elected and these also as all the rest at the first comming vnto anie spirituall promotion doo yéeld vnto the prince the entire taxe of that their liuing for one whole yeare if it amount in value vnto ten pounds and vpwards and this vnder the name and title of first fruits With vs also it is permitted that a sufficient man may by dispensation from the prince hold two liuings not distant either from other aboue thirtie miles whereby it commeth to passe that as hir maiestie dooth reape some commoditie by the facultie so the vnition of two in one man dooth bring oftentimes more benefit to one of them in a moneth I meane for doctrine than they haue had before peraduenture in manie yeares Manie exclame against such faculties as if there were mo good preachers that want maintenance than liuings to mainteine them In déed when a liuing is void there are so manie sutors for it that a man would thinke the report to be true and most certeine but when it commeth to the triall who are sufficient and who not who are staied men in conuersation iudgement and learning of that great number you shall hardlie find one or two such as they ought to be and yet none more earnest to make sute to promise largelie beare a better shew or find fault with the state of things than they Neuerthelesse I doo not thinke that their exclamations if they were wiselie handled are altogither grounded vpon rumors or ambitious minds if you respect the state of the thing it selfe and not the necessitie growing through want of able men to furnish out all the cures in England which both our vniuersities are neuer able to performe For if you obserue what numbers of preachers Cambridge and Oxford doo yearelie send foorth and how manie new compositions are made in the court of first fruits by the deaths of the last incumbents you shall soone sée a difference Wherefore if in countrie townes cities yea euen in London it selfe foure or fiue of the litle churches were brought into one the inconuenience would in great part be redressed And to saie truth one most commonlie of these small liuings is of so little value that it is not able to mainteine a meane scholar much lesse a learned man as not being aboue ten twelue sixteene seuentéene twentie or thirtie pounds at the most toward their charges which now more than before time doo go out of the same I saie more than before bicause euerie small trifle noble mans request or courtesie craued by the bishop dooth impose and command a twentith part a three score part or two pence in the pound c out of our liuings which hitherto hath not béene vsuallie granted but by consent of a synod wherein things were decided according to equitie and the poorer sort considered of which now are equallie burdened We paie also the tenths of our liuings to the prince yearelie according to such valuation of ech of them as hath beene latelie made which neuerthelesse in time past were not annuall but voluntarie paid at request of king or pope Herevpon also hangeth a pleasant storie though doone of late yeares to wit 1452 at which time the cleargie séeing the continuall losses that the king of England susteined in France vpon some motion of reléefe made granted in an open conuocation to giue him two tenths toward the recouerie of Burdeaux which his grace verie thankefullie receiued It fortuned also at the same time that Uincentius Clemens the popes factor was here in England who hearing what the clergie had doone came into the conuocation house also in great hast and lesse spéed where in a solemne oration he earnestlie required them to be no lesse fauourable to their spirituall father the pope and mother the sée of Rome than they had shewed themselues vnto his vassall and inferiour meaning their souereigne lord in temporall iurisdiction c. In deliuering also the cause of his sute he shewed how gréeuouslie the pope was disturbed by cutthrotes varlots and harlots which doo now so abound in Rome that his holinesse is in dailie danger to be made awaie amongst them To be short when this fine tale was told one of the companie stood vp and said vnto him My lord we haue heard your request and as we thinke it deserueth litle consideration and lesse eare for how would you haue vs to contribute to his aid in suppression of such as he and such as you are doo continuall vphold it is not vnknowen in this house what rule is kept in Rome I grant quoth Uincent that there wanteth iust reformation of manie things in that citie which would haue béene made sooner but now it is too late neuerthelesse I beséech you to write vnto his holinesse with request that he would leaue and abandon that Babylon which is but a sinke of mischiefe and kéepe his court elsewhere in place of better fame And this he shall be the better able also to performe if by your liberalitie extended towards him vnto whome you are most bound he be incouraged thereto Manie other words passed to and fro amongst them howbeit in the end Uincent ouercame not but was dismissed without anie penie obteined But to returne to our tenths a paiement first as deuised by the pope and afterward taken vp as by the prescription of the king wherevnto we may ioine also our first fruits which is one whole yeares commoditie of our liuing due at our entrance into the same the tenths abated vnto the princes cofers and paid commonlie in two yeares For the receipt also of these two paiments an especiall office or court is erected which beareth name of first fruits and tenths wherevnto if the partie to be preferred doo not make his dutifull repaire by an appointed time after possession taken there to compound for the paiment of his said fruits he incurreth the danger of a great penaltie limited by a certeine statute prouided in that behalfe against such as doo intrude into the ecclesiasticall function and refuse to paie the accustomed duties belonging to the same They paie likewise subsidies with the temporaltie but in such sort that if these paie after foure shillings for land the cleargie contribute commonlie after six shillings of the pound so that of a benefice of twentie pounds by the yeare the incumbent thinketh himselfe well acquited if all ordinarie paiments being discharged he may reserue thirtéene pounds six shillings eight pence towards his owne sustentation and maintenance of his familie Seldome also are they without the compasse of a subsidie for if they be one yeare cleare from this paiement a thing
alienation 1800 ducats at the least but in my time it paieth vnto hir maiesties cofers 768 pounds ten shillings ten pence halfe penie farthing In this sée there was a bishop sometime called Iohn Bruton vpon whome the king then reigning by likelihood for want of competent maintenance bestowed the keeping of his wardrobe which he held long time with great honour as his register saith A woonderfull preferment that bishops should be preferred from the pulpit to the custodie of wardrobes but such was the time Neuerthelesse his honorable custodie of that charge is more solemnlie remembred than anie good sermon that euer he made which function peraduenture he committed to his suffragane sith bishops in those daies had so much businesse in the court that they could not attend to doctrine and exhortation Lichefield wherevnto Couentrie was added in the time of Henrie the first at the earnest sute of Robert bishop of that see hath Staffordshire Darbishire part of Shropshire and the rest of Warwikeshire that is void of subiection to the sée of Worcestershire It was erected in the time of Peada king of the south Mercians which laie on this side the Trent and therein one Dinas was installed about the yeare of Grace 656 after whom Kellac first then Tunher an Englishman succéeded this later being well learned and consecrated by the Scots In the time of the bastard I wot not vpon what occasion one Peter bishop of this sée translated his chaire to Chester and there held it for a season whereby it came to passe that the bishops of Lichfield were for a while called bishops of Chester But Robert his successor not likeing of this president remooued his chaire from Chester to Couentrie and there held it whilest he liued whereby the originall diuision of the bishoprike of Lichfield into Lichefield Chester and Couentrie dooth easilie appeare although in my time Lichfield and Couentrie be vnited and Chester remaineth a bishoprike by it selfe It paid the pope at euerie alienation 1733 florens or as some old bookes haue 3000 a good round summe but not without a iust punishment as one saith sith that anno 765 Edulfe bishop there vnder Offa king of Mercia would by his helpe haue bereaued the archbishop of Canturburie of his pall so did in déed vnder pope Hadrian holding the same vntill things were reduced vnto their ancient forme Before the time also of bishop Langton the prebends of this see laie here and there abroad in the citie where the vicars also had an house of which this honest bishop misliked not a little for sundrie causes wherefore he began their close and bestowed so much in building the same and pauing the stréets that his hungrie kinsmen did not a little grudge at his expenses thinking that his emptie cofers would neuer make them gentlemen for which preferment the freends of most bishops gaped earnestlie in those daies King Iohn was the greatest benefactor vnto this sée next vnto Offa and it is called Lichfield Quasi mortuorum campus bicause of the great slaughter of christians made there as some write vnder Dioclesian Howbeit in my time the valuation thereof is 703 pounds fiue shillings two pence halfepenie farthing a summe verie narrowlie cast by that auditor which tooke it first in hand Oxford hath Oxfordshire onelie a verie yoong iurisdiction erected by king Henrie the eight where in the time of quéene Marie one Goldwell was bishop who as I remember was a Iesuit dwelling in Rome and more conuersant as the constant fame went in the blacke art than skilfull in the scriptures and yet he was of great countenance amongst the Romane monarchs It is said that obseruing the canons of his order he regarded not the temporalities of that sée but I haue heard since that he wist well inough what became of those commodities for by one meane and other he found the swéetnesse of 354 pounds sixtéene shillings thrée pence halfe penie yearelie growing to him which was euen inough if not too much for the maintenance of a frier toward the drawing out of circles characters lineaments of imagerie wherein he was passing skilfull as the fame then went in Rome and not vnheard of in Oxford Elie hath Cambridgshire and the I le of Elie. It was erected 1109 by Henrie the first being before a rich and wealthie abbeie One Heruie also was made bishop there as I haue found in a register belonging sometime to that house being translated from Bangor Finallie it paid to the pope at euerie alienation 7000 ducats as the registers there do testifie at large Albeit that in my time I find a note of 2134 pounds sixteene shillings thrée pence halfe penie farthing whose disme ioined to those of all the bishopriks in England doo yéeld yearelie to hir maiesties coffers 23370 pounds sixtéene shillings thrée pence halfe penie farthing whereby also the huge sums of monie going out of this land to the court of Rome dooth in some measure appéere Ethelwold afterward bishop of Winchester builded the first monasterie of Elie vpon the ruines of a nunrie then in the kings hands howbeit the same house whereof he himselfe was abbat was yer long destroied by enimies and he in lieu of his old preferment rewarded by king Edgar with the aforesaid bishoprike from whence with more than lionlike boldnesse he expelled the secular préests and stored with moonkes prouided from Abandune néere Oxford by the helpe of Edgar and Dunstane then metropolitane of England There was sometime a greeuous contention betwéene Thomas Lild bishop of this see and the king of England about the yeare of Grace 1355 which I will here deliuer out of an old record because the matter is so parciallie penned by some of the brethren of that house in fauour of the bishop for that I was also abused with the same in the entrance thereof at the first into my chronologie The blacke prince fauoring one Robert Stretton his chapleine a man vnlearned and not worthie the name of a clearke the matter went on so farre that what for loue and somewhat else of a canon of Lichfield he was chosen bishop of that see Herevpon the pope vnderstanding what he was by his Nuncio here in England staied his consecration by his letters for a time and in the meane season committed his examination to the archbishop of Canturburie and the bishop of Rochester who felt and dealt so fauourablie with him in golden reasoning that his worthinesse was commended to the popes holinesse to Rome he goeth Being come to Rome the pope himselfe apposed him and after secret conference vtterlie disableth his election till he had prooued by substantiall argument and of great weight before him also that he was not so lightlie to be reiected Which kind of reasoning so well pleased his holinesse that Ex mera plenitudine potestatis he was made capable of the benefice and so returneth into England when he came home this bishop being in the kings
presence told him how he had doone he wist not what in preferring so vnméet a man vnto so high a calling With which speach the king was so offended that he commanded him out of hand to auoid out of his presence In like sort the ladie Wake then duchesse of Lancaster standing by and hearing the king hir cousine to gather vp the bishop so roundlie and thereto an old grudge against him for some other matter dooth presentlie picke a quarrell against him about certeine lands then in his possession which he defended in the end obteined against hir by plée and course of law yer long also afore hapned in a part of hir house for which she accused the bishop and in the end by verdict of twelue men found that he was priuie vnto the fact of his men in the said fact wherfore he was condemned in nine hundred pounds damages which he paid euerie penie Neuerthelesse being sore grieued that she had as he said wrested out such a verdict against him and therein packed vp a quest at hir owne choise he taketh his horsse goeth to the court and there complaineth to the king of his great iniurie receiued at hir hands But in the deliuerie of his tale his speech was so blockish termes so euill fauoredlie though maliciouslie placed that the king tooke yet more offense with him than before insomuch that he led him with him into the parlement house for then was that court holden and there before the lords accused him of no small misdemeanor toward his person by his rude and threatening speeches But the bishop egerlie denieth the kings obiections which he still auoucheth vpon his honor and in the end confirmeth his allegations by witnesse wherevpon he is banished from the kings presence during his naturall life by verdict of that house In the meane time the duchesse hearing what was doone she beginneth a new to be dealing with him and in a brabling fraie betweene their seruants one of hir men was slaine for which he was called before the magistrat as chiefe accessarie vnto the fact But he fearing the sequele of his third cause by his successe had in the two first hideth himselfe after he had sold all his moouables and committed the monie vnto his trustie friends And being found giltie by the inquest the king seizeth vpon his possessions and calleth vp the bishop to answer vnto the trespasse To be short vpon safe-conduct the bishop commeth to the kings presence where he denieth that he was accessarie to the fact either before at or after the deed committed and therevpon craueth to be tried by his péeres But this petition was in vaine for sentence passeth against him also by the kings owne mouth Wherevpon he craueth helpe of the archbishop of Canturburie and priuileges of the church hoping by such meanes to be solemnlie rescued But they fearing the kings displeasure who bare small fauour to the clergie of his time gaue ouer to vse anie such meanes but rather willed him to submit himselfe vnto the kings mercie which he refused standing vpon his innocencie from the first vnto the last Finallie growing into choler that the malice of a woman should so preuaile against him he writeth to Rome requiring that his case might be heard there as a place wherein greater iustice saith he is to be looked for than to be found in England Upon the perusall of these his letters also his accusers were called thither But for so much as they appéered not at their peremptorie times they were excommunicated Such of them also as died before their reconciliations were taken out of the churchyards and buried in the fields and doong-hilles Vnde timor turba saith my note in Anglia For the king inhibited the bringing in and receipt of all processes billes and whatsoeuer instruments should come from Rome such also as aduentured contrarie to this prohibition to bring them in were either dismembred of some ioint or hanged by the necks Which rage so incensed the pope that he wrote in verie vehement maner to the king of England threatening far greater cursses except he did the sooner staie the furie of the lady reconcile himself vnto the bishop and finallie making him amends for all his losses susteined in these broiles Long it was yer the king would be brought to peace Neuerthelesse in the end he wrote to Rome about a reconciliation to be had betwéene them but yer all things were concluded God himselfe did end the quarrell by taking awaie the bishop And thus much out of an old pamphlet in effect word for word but I haue somewhat framed the forme of the report after the order that Stephan Birchington dooth deliuer it who also hath the same in manner as I deliuer it The see of Norwich called in old time Episcopatus Donnicensis Dononiae or Eastanglorum was erected at Felstow or Felixstow where Felix of Burgundie sometime schoolemaster to Sigebert of the east-Angles by whose persuasion also the said Sigebert erected the vniuersitie at Cambridge being made bishop of the east-Angles first placed his sée afterward it was remooued from thence to Donwich thence to Helmham Anno 870 about the death of Celnothus of Canturburie thirdlie to Theodford or Thetford finallie after the time of the Bastard to Norwich For iurisdiction it conteineth in our daies Norffolke and Suffolke onelie whereas at the first it included Cambridgeshire also and so much as laie within the kingdome of the east-Angles It began about the yéere 632 vnder Cerpenwald king of the east-Saxons who bestowed it vpon Felix whome pope Honorius also confirmed and after which he held it by the space of seauenteene yéeres It paid sometimes at euerie alienation 5000 ducats to Rome But in my time hir maiestie hath 899 pounds 8 shillings 7 pence farthing as I haue been informed In the same iurisdiction also there were once 1563 parish churches and 88 religious houses but in our daies I can not heare of more churches than 1200 and yet of these I know one conuerted into a barne whilest the people heare seruice further off vpon a greene their bell also when I heard a sermon there preached in the gréene hanged in an oke for want of a stéeple But now I vnderstand that the oke likewise is gone There is neuerthelesse a litle chappellet hard by on that common but nothing capable of the multitude of Ashlie towne that should come to the same in such wise if they did repaire thither as they ought Peterborow sometimes a notable monasterie hath Northampton and Rutland shires vnder hir iurisdiction a diocesse erected also by king Henrie the eight It neuer paid first fruits to the pope before queene maries daies if it were then deliuered wherof I doubt because it was not recorded in his ancient register of tenths and fruits although peraduenture the collectors left it not vngathered I wot not for what purpose it yéeldeth now foure hundred and fiftie pounds one penie abated
persons called pledges as I said or ten denaries or tithings of men of which ech one was bound for others good abering and laudable behauiour in the common-wealth of the realme The chiefe man likewise of euerie denarie or tithing was in those daies called a tithing man in Latine Decurio but now in most places a borsholder or burgholder as in Kent where euerie tithing is moreouer named a burgh or burrow although that in the West countrie he be still called a tithing man and his circuit a tithing as I haue heard at large I read furthermore and it is partlie afore noted that the said Alfred caused ech man of frée condition for the better maintenance of his peace to be ascribed into some hundred by placing himselfe in one denarie or other where he might alwais haue such as should sweare or saie vpon their certeine knowledge for his honest behauior and ciuill conuersation if it should happen at anie time that his credit should come in question In like sort I gather out of Leland and other that if anie small matter did fall out worthie to be discussed the tithing man or borsholder now officers at the commandement of the high constable of which euerie hundred hath one at the least should decide the same in their léetes whereas the great causes were referred to the hundreds the greater to the lathes and the greatest of all to the shire daies where the earles or aldermen did set themselues make finall ends of the same according vnto iustice For this purpose likewise in euerie hundred were twelue men chosen of good age and wisedome and those sworne to giue their sentences without respect of person and in this manner as they gather were things handeled in those daies Which waie the word wapentake came in vse as yet I cannot tell howbeit the signification of the same declareth as I conceiue that at the chiefe towne the soldiers which were to serue in that hundred did méet fetch their weapons go togither from thence to the field or place of seruice by an ordinarie custome then generallie knowen amongst them It is supposed also that the word Rape commeth a Rapiendo as it were of catching and snatching bicause the tenants of the hundred or wapentakes met vpon one or sundrie daies made quicke dispatch of their lords haruest at once and in great hast But whether it be a true imagination or not as yet I am vncerteine and therefore it lieth not in me to determine anie thing thereof wherefore it shall suffice to haue touched them in this maner In my time there are found to be in England fourtie shires and likewise thirtéene in Wales and these latter erected of late yeares by king Henrie the eight who made the Britons or Welshmen equall in all respects vnto the English and brought to passe that both nations should indifferentlie be gouerned by one law which in times past were ordred by diuerse and those far discrepant and disagreing one from another as by the seuerall view of the same is yet easie to be discerned The names of the shires in England are these whereof the first ten lie betwéene the British sea and the Thames as Polydor also dooth set them downe Kent Sussex Surreie Hampshire Barkeshire Wilshire Dorsetshire Summerset Deuon Cornewall There are moreouer on the northside of the Thames and betwéene the same and the riuer Trent which passeth through the middest of England as Polydor saith sixtéene other shires whereof six lie toward the east the rest toward the west more into the mddest of the countrie Essex somtime all forrest saue one hundred Middlesex Hartfordshire Suffolke Norffolke Cambridgeshire in which are 12 hundreds Bedford Huntington wher in are foure hundreds Buckingham Oxford Northampton Rutland Leircestershire Notinghamshire Warwike Lincolne We haue six also that haue their place westward towards Wales whose names insue Glocester Hereford Worcester Shropshire Stafford Chestershire And these are the thirtie two shires which lie by south of the Trent Beyond the same riuer we haue in like sort other eight as Darbie Yorke Lancaster Cumberland Westmerland Richemond wherein are fiue wapentaxes when it is accompted as parcell of Yorkeshire out of which it is taken then is it reputed for the whole Riding Durham Northumberland So that in the portion sometime called Lhoegres there are now fortie shires In Wales furthermore are thirtéene whereof seuen are in Southwales Cardigan or Cereticon Penmoroke or Penbrooke Caermardine wherein are 9. hundreds or commots Glamorgan Monmouth Breckenocke Radnor In Northwales likewise are six that is to saie Angleseie Carnaruon Merioneth Denbigh Flint Montgomerie Which being added to those of England yéeld fiftie and thrée shires or counties so that vnder the quéenes Maiestie are so manie counties whereby it is easilie discerned that hir power farre excéedeth that of Offa who of old time was highlie honored for that he had so much of Britaine vnder his subiection as afterward conteined thirtie nine shires when the diuision was made whereof I spake before This is moreouer to be noted in our diuision of shires that they be not alwaies counted or laid togither in one parcell whereof I haue great maruell But sith the occasiō hath growen as I take it either by priuiledge or some like occasion it is better briefelie to set downe how some of these parts lie than to spend the time in séeking a iust cause of this their od diuision First therefore I note that in the part of Buckinghamshire betweene Amondesham Beconsfield there is a peece of Hartfordshire to be found inuironed round about with the countie of Buckingham and yet this patch is not aboue three miles in length and two in breadth at the verie most In Barkeshire also betwéene Ruscombe and Okingham is a péece of Wilshire one mile in breadth and foure miles in length whereof one side lieth on the Loden riuer In the borders of Northamptonshire directlie ouer against Luffeld a towne in Buckkinghamshire I find a parcell of Oxfordshire not passing two miles in compasse With Oxfordshire diuerse doo participate in so much that a péece of Glocestershire lieth halfe in Warwikeshire halfe in Oxfordshire not verie far from Horneton Such another patch is there of Glocestershire not far from long Compton but lieng in Oxford countie a péece of Worcestershire directlie betwéene it Glocestershire Glocester hath the third péece vpon the north side of the Winrush neere Falbrocke as Barkeshire hath one parcell also vpon the selfe side of the same water in the verie edge of Glocestershire likewise an other in Oxfordshire not verie farre from Burford and the third ouer against Lach lade which is parted from the main countie of Barkeshire by a little strake of Oxfordshire Who would thinke that two fragments of Wilshire were to be seene in Barkeshire vpon the Loden and the riuer that falleth into it whereof and the like sith there are verie manie
and called after their names as lord Henrie or lord Edward with the addition of the word Grace properlie assigned to the king and prince and now also by custome conueied to dukes archbishops and as some saie to marquesses and their wiues The title of duke commeth also of the Latine word Dux à ducendo bicause of his valor and power ouer the armie in times past a name of office due to the emperour consull or chéefe gouernour of the whole armie in the Romane warres but now a name of honor although perished in England whose ground will not long beare one duke at once but if there were manie as in time past or as there be now earles I doo not thinke but that they would florish and prosper well inough In old time he onelie was called marquesse Qui habuit terram limitaneam a marching prouince vpon the enimies countries and thereby bound to kéepe and defend the frontiers But that also is changed in common vse and reputed for a name of great honor next vnto the duke euen ouer counties and sometimes small cities as the prince is pleased to bestow it The name of earle likewise was among the Romans a name of office who had Comites sacri palatij comites aerarij comites stabuli comites patrimonij largitionum scholarum commerciorum and such like But at the first they were called Comites which were ioined in commission with the proconsull legate or iudges for counsell and aids sake in each of those seuerall charges As Cicero epistola ad Quintum fratrem remembreth where he saith Atque inter hos quos tibi comites adiutores negotiorum publicorum dedit ipsa respublica duntaxat finibus his praestabis quos ante praescripsi c. After this I read also that euerie president in his charge was called Comes but our English Saxons vsed the word Hertoch and earle for Comes and indifferentlie as I gesse sith the name of duke was not in vse before the conquest Goropius saith that Comes and Graue is all one to wit the viscont called either Procomes or Vicecomes and in time past gouerned in the countie vnder the earle but now without anie such seruice or office it is also become a name of dignitie next after the earle and in degrée before the baron His reléefe also by the great charter is one hundred pounds as that of a baronie a hundred marks and of a knight flue at the most for euerie fée The baron whose degrée answered to the dignitie of a senator in Rome is such a frée lord as hath a lordship or baronie whereof he beareth his name hath diuerse knights or fréeholders holding of him who with him did serue the king in his wars and held their tenures in Baronia that is for performance of such seruice These Bracton a learned writer of the lawes of England in king Henrie the thirds time tearmeth Barones quasi robur belli The word Baro indéed is older than that it may easilie be found from whence it came for euen in the oldest histories both of the Germans and Frenchmen written since the conquest we read of barons and those are at this daie called among the Germans Liberi vel Ingenui or Freihers in the Germane toong as some men doo coniecture or as one saith the citizens and burgesses of good townes and cities were called Barones Neuerthelesse by diligent inquisition it is imagined if not absolutelie found that the word Baro and Filius in the old Scithian or Germane language are all one so that the kings children are properlie called Barones from whome also it was first translated to their kindred and then to the nobilitie and officers of greatest honour indifferentlie That Baro and Filius signifieth one thing it yet remaineth to be séene although with some corruption for to this daie euen the common sort doo call their male children barnes here in England especiallie in the north countrie where that word is yet accustomablie in vse And it is also growne into a prouerbe in the south when anie man susteineth a great hinderance to saie I am beggered and all my barnes In the Hebrue toong as some affirme it signifieth Filij solis and what are the nobilitie in euerie kingdome but Filij or serui regum But this is farre fetched wherefore I conclude that from hensefoorth the originall of the word Baro shall not be anie more to seeke and the first time that euer I red thereof in anie English historie is in the reigne of Canutus who called his nobilitie and head officers to a councell holden at Cirnecester by that name 1030 as I haue else-where remembred Howbeit the word Baro dooth not alwaies signifie or is attributed to a noble man by birth or creation for now and then it is a title giuen vnto one or other with his office as the chéefe or high tribune of the excheker is of custome called lord chéefe baron who is as it were the great or principall receiuer of accounts next vnto the lord treasuror as they are vnder him are called Tribuni aerarij rationales Hervnto I may ad so much of the word lord which is an addition going not seldome and in like sort with sundrie offices and to continue so long as he or they doo execute the same and no longer Unto this place I also referre our bishops who are accounted honourable called lords and hold the same roome in the parlement house with the barons albeit for honour sake the right hand of the prince is giuen vnto them and whose countenances in time past were much more glorious than at this present it is bicause those lustie prelats sought after earthlie estimation and authoritie with farre more diligence than after the lost shéepe of Christ of which they had small regard as men being otherwise occupied and void of leisure to attend vpon the same Howbeit in these daies their estate remaineth no lesse reuerend than before and the more vertuous they are that be of this calling the better are they estéemed with high and low They reteine also the ancient name lord still although it be not a littie impugned by such as loue either to heare of change of all things or can abide no superiours For notwithstanding it be true that in respect of function the office of the eldership is equallie distributed betwéene the bishop and the minister yet for ciuill gouernements sake the first haue more authoritie giuen vnto them by kings and princes to the end that the rest maie thereby be with more ease reteined within a limited compasse of vniformitie than otherwise they would be if ech one were suffered to walke in his owne course This also is more to be maruelled at that verie manie call for an alteration of their estate crieng to haue the word lord abolished their ciuill authoritie taken from them and the present condition of the church in other things reformed whereas to saie trulie
Valuasor is now growne out of vse wherefore it sufficeth to haue said thus much of that function Knights be not borne neither is anie man a knight by succession no not the king or prince but they are made either before the battell to incourage them the more to aduenture trie their manhood or after the battell ended as an aduancement for their courage and prowesse alreadie shewed then are they called Milites or out of the warres for some great seruice doone or for the singular vertues which doo appeare in them and then are they named Equites aurati as common custome intendeth They are made either by the king himselfe or by his commission and roiall authoritie giuen for the same purpose or by his lieutenant in the warres This order seemeth to answer in part to that which the Romans called Equitum Romanorum For as Equites Romani were chosen Ex censu that is according to their substance and riches so be knights in England most commonlie according to their yearelie reuenues or aboundance of riches wherewith to mainteine their estates Yet all that had Equestrem censum were not chosen to be knights and no more be all made knights in England that may spend a knights lands but they onelie whome the prince will honour Sometime diuerse ancient gentlemen burgesses and lawiers are called vnto knighthood by the prince and neuerthelesse refuse to take that state vpon them for which they are of custome punished by a fine that redoundeth vnto his cofers and to saie truth is oftentimes more profitable vnto him than otherwise their seruice should be if they did yeeld vnto knighthood And this also is a cause wherfore there be manie in England able to dispend a knights liuing which neuer come vnto that countenance and by their owne consents The number of the knights in Rome was also vncerteine and so is it of knights likewise with vs as at the pleasure of the prince And whereas the Equites Romani had Equum publicum of custome bestowed vpon them the knights of England haue not so but beare their owne charges in that also as in other kind of furniture as armorie méet for their defense and seruice This neuerthelesse is certeine that who so may dispend 40 pounds by the yeare of frée land either at the coronation of the king or mariage of his daughter or time of his dubbing may be inforced vnto the taking of that degrée or otherwise paie the reuenues of his land for one yeare which is onelie fortie pounds by an old proportion and so for a time be acquited of that title We name him knight in English that the French calleth Cheualier and the Latins Equitem or Equestris ordinis virum And when any man is made a knight he knéeling downe is striken of the king or his substitute with his sword naked vpon the backe or shoulder the prince c saieng Soyes cheualier au nom de Dieu And when he riseth vp the king saith Aduances bon cheualier This is the maner of dubbing knights at this present and the tearme dubbing is the old tearme for that purpose and not creation howbeit in our time the word making is most in vse among the common sort At the coronation of a king or queene there be other knights made with longer and more curious ceremonies called knights of the bath But how soeuer one be dubbed or made knight his wife is by and by called madame or ladie so well as the barons wife he himselfe hauing added to his name in common appellation this syllable Sir which is the title whereby we call our knights in England His wife also of courtesie so long as she liueth is called my ladie although she happen to marie with a gentleman or man of meane calling albeit that by the coÌ„mon law she hath no such prerogatiue If hir first husband also be of better birth than hir second though this later likewise be a knight yet in that she pretendeth a priuilege to loose no honor through courtesie yéelded to hir sex she will be named after the most honorable or worshipfull of both which is not séene elsewhere The other order of knighthood in England and the most honorable is that of the garter instituted by king Edward the third who after he had gained manie notable victories taken king Iohn of France and king Iames of Scotland and kept them both prisoners in the Tower of London at one time expelled king Henrie of Castile the bastard out of his realme and restored Don Petro vnto it by the helpe of the prince of Wales and duke of Aquitaine his eldest sonne called the Blacke prince he then inuented this societie of honour and made a choise out of his owne realme and dominions and throughout all christendome of the best most excellent and renowmed persons in all vertues and honour and adorned them with that title to be knights of his order giuing them a garter garnished with gold and pretious stones to â—â—eare 〈◊〉 on the left leg onlie also a kirtic gowne cloke chaperon collaâ— and other solemne and magnifiâ—â—â— apparell both of stuffe and fashion exquisite hereâ—call to weare at high feasts as to so high and princelie an order apperteineth Of this companie also he and his successors kings and queenes of England be the souereignes and the rest by certeine statutes and lawes amongst themselues be taken as brethren and fellowes in that order to the number of six and twentie as I find in a certeine treatise written of the same an example whereof I haue here inserted word for word as it was deliuered vnto me beginning after this maner I might at this present make a long tractatioâ— of the round table and estate of the knights thereof erected sometimes by Arthur the great monarch of this Iland and therevnto intreat of the number of his knights and ceremonies belonging to the order but I thinke in so dooing that I should rather set downe the latter inuentions of other men than a true description of such ancient actions as were performed in deed I could furthermore with more facilitie describe the roialtie of Charles the great his twelue péeres with their solemne rites and vsages but vnto this also I haue no great deuotion considering the truth hereof is now so stained with errours and fables inserted into the same by the lewd religious sort that except a man should professe to lie with them for companie there is little sound knowledge to be gathered hereof worthie the remembrance In like maner diuerse aswell subiects as princes haue attempted to restore againe a round table in this land as for example Roger lord Mortimer at Killingworth but such were the excesiue charges apperteining therevnto as they did make allowance and so great molestation dailie insued therevpon beside the bréeding of sundrie quarrels among the knights and such as resorted hitherto from forreine countries as it
chiefe knights sauing the deputie of the souereigne if he himselfe be absent shall offer the kings banner of armes then other two the sword with the hilts forwards which being doone the first two shall returne againe and offer the helme and crest hauing at each time two heralds of armes going before according to the statutes The lord deputie or lieutenant vnto the kings grace for the time being alone and assisted with one of the chiefe lords dooth deliuer at his offering a péece of gold and hauing all the king of armes and heralds going before him he so procéedeth to the offering When he hath thus offered for the prince he returneth with like solemnitie vnto his stall and next of all goeth againe with one herald to offer for himselfe whose oblation being made euerie knight according to their stals with an herald before him procéedeth to the offering What solemnitie is vsed at the buriall of anie knight of the Garter it is but in vaine to declare wherefore I will shew generallie what is doone at the disgrading of one of these knights if through anie grieuous offense he be separated from this companie Whereas otherwise the signe of the order is neuer taken from him vntill death doo end finish vp his daies Therfore when anie such thing is doone promulgation is made therof after this maner insuing Be it knowne vnto all men that N. N. knight of the most noble order of the Garter is found giltie of the abhominable and detestable crime of high treason for he hath most traitorouslie conspired against our most high and mightie prince souereigne of the said order contrarie to all right his dutie and the faithfull oth which he hath sworne and taken For which causes therefore he hath deserued to be deposed from this noble order and fellowship of the Garter For it may not be suffered that such a traitor and disloiall member remaine among the faithfull knights of renowned stomach bountifull prowes or that his armes should be mingled with those of noble chiualrie Wherefore our most excellent prince and supreme of this most honorable order by the aduise and counsell of his collegues willeth and commandeth that his armes which he before time hath deserued shall be from hencefoorth be taken awaie and throwne downe and he himselfe cleane cut off from the socieitie of this renowmed order and neuer from this daie reputed anie more for a member of the same that all other by his example may hereafter beware how they commit the like trespasse or fall into such notorious infamie and rebuke This notice being giuen there resorteth vnto the partie to be disgraded certeine officers with diuerse of his late fellowes appointed which take from him his George and other inuestiture after a solemne maner And hitherto of this most honorable order hoping that no man will be offended with me in vttering thus much For sith the noble order of the Toison Dor or golden fléese with the ceremonies apperteining vnto the creation and inuestiture of the six and thirtie knights thereof and likewise that of saint Michaell and his one and thirtie knights are discoursed vpon at large by the historiographers of their owne countries without reprehension or checke especiallie by Vincentius Lupan lib. 1. de Mag. Franc. cap. de equitibus ordinis where he calleth them Cheualliers sans reproche and thereto addeth that their chaine is commonlie of two hundred crownes at the least and honour thereof so great that it is not lawfull for them to sell giue or laie the same to morgage would to God they might once brooke their name Sans reproche but their generall deling in our time with all men will not suffer some of the best of their owne countries to haue that opinion of them I trust I haue not giuen anie cause of displeasure briefelie to set foorth those things that apperteine vnto our renowmed order of the Garter in whose compasse is written commonlie Honi soit qui mal y pense which is so much to saie as Euill come to him that euill thinketh a verie sharpe imprecation and yet such as is not contrarie to the word which promiseth like measure to the meter as he dooth mete to others There is yet an other order of knights in England called knights Bannerets who are made in the field with the ceremonie of cutting awaie the point of his penant of armes and making it as it were a banner so that being before but a bacheler knight he is now of an higher degree and allowed to displaie his armes in a banner as barrons doo Howbeit these knights are neuer made but in the warres the knigs standard being vnfolded Esquire which we call commonlie squire is a French word and so much in Latine as Scutiger vel armiger and such are all those which beare armes or armoires testimonies of their race from whence they be descended They were at the first costerels or bearers of the armes of barons or knights thereby being instructed in martiall knowledge had that name for a dignitie giuen to distinguish them from common souldiers called Gregarij milites when they were togither in the field Gentlemen be those whome their race and bloud or at the least their vertues doo make noble and knowne The Latines call them Nobiles generosos as the French do Nobles or Gentlehommes The etymologie of the name expoundeth the efficacie of the word for as Gens in Latine betokeneth the race and surname so the Romans had Cornelios Sergios Appios Curios Papyrios Scipiones Fabios Aemilios Iulios Brutos c of which who were Agnati and therefore kept the name were also called Gentiles gentlemen of that or that house and race Moreouer as the king dooth dubbe knights and createth the barons and higher degrees so gentlemen whose ancestors are not knowen to come in with William duke of Normandie for of the Saxon races yet remaining we now make none accompt much lesse of the British issue doo take their beginning in England after this maner in our times Who soeuer studieth the lawes of the realme who so abideth in the vniuersitie giuing his mind to his booke or professeth physicke and the liberall sciences or beside his seruice in the roome of a capteine in the warres or good counsell giuen at home whereby his common-wealth is benefited can liue without manuell labour and thereto is able and will beare the port charge and countenance of a gentleman he shall for monie haue a cote and armes bestowed vpon him by heralds who in the charter of the same doo of custome pretend antiquitie and seruice and manie gaie things and therevnto being made so good cheape be called master which is the title that men giue to esquiers and gentlemen and reputed for a gentleman euer after Which is so much the lesse to be disalowed of for that the prince dooth loose nothing by it the gentleman being so much subiect
on in good sooth I cannot tell This onelie I know that euerie function and seuerall vocation striueth with other which of them should haue all the water of commoditie run into hir owne cesterne Yeomen are those which by our law are called Legales homines free men borne Euglish and may dispend of their owne frée land in yearelie reuenue to the summe of fortie shillings sterling or six pounds as monie goeth in our times Some are of the opinion by Cap. 2. Rich. 2. an 20. that they are the same which the French men call varlets but as that phrase is vsed in my time it is farre vnlikelie to be so The truth is that the word is deriued from the Saxon terme Zeoman or Geoman which signifieth as I haue read a settled or staid man such I meane as being maried and of some yeares betaketh himselfe to staie in the place of his abode for the better maintenance of himselfe and his familie whereof the single sort haue no regard but are likelie to be still fleeting now hither now thither which argueth want of stabilitie in determination and resolution of iudgement for the execution of things of anie importance This sort of people haue a certeine preheminence and more estimation than labourers the common sort of artificers these commonlie liue wealthilie kéepe good houses and trauell to get riches They are also for the most part farmers to gentlemen in old time called Pagani opponuntur militibus and therfore Persius calleth himselfe Semipaganus or at the leastwise artificers with grasing frequenting of markets and kéeping of seruants not idle seruants as the gentlemen doo but such as get both their owne and part of their masters liuing do come to great welth in somuch that manie of them are able and doo buie the lands of vnthriftie gentlemen and often setting their sonnes to the schooles to the vniuersities and to the Ins of the court or otherwise leauing them sufficient lands wherevpon they may liue without labour doo make them by those means to become gentlemen these were they that in times past made all France afraid And albeit they be not called master as gentlemen are or sir as to knights apperteineth but onelie Iohn and Thomas c yet haue they beene found to haue doone verie good seruice and the kings of England in foughten battels were woont to remaine among them who were their footmen as the French kings did amongst their horssemen the prince thereby shewing where his chiefe strength did consist The fourth and last sort of people in England are daie labourers poore husbandmen and some retailers which haue no frée land copie holders and all artificers as tailers shomakers carpenters brickmakers masons c. As for slaues and bondmen we haue none naie such is the priuilege of our countrie by the especiall grace of God and bountie of our princes that if anie come hither from other realms so soone as they set foot on land they become so frée of condition as their masters whereby all note of seruile bondage is vtterlie remooued from them wherein we resemble not the Germans who had slaues also though such as in respect of the slaues of other countries might well be reputed frée but the old Indians and the Taprobanes who supposed it a great iniurie to nature to make or suffer them to be bond whome she in hir woonted course dooth product and bring foorth frée This fourth and last sort of people therefore haue neither voice nor authoritie in the common wealth but are to be â—uled and not to rule other yet they are not altogither neglected for in cities and corporat townes for default of yeomen they are faine to make vp their inquests of such maner of people And in villages they are commonlie made churchwardens sidemen aleconners now and then constables and manie times inioie the name of hedboroughes Unto this sort also may our great swarmes of idle seruing men be referred of whome there runneth to prouerbe Yoong seruing men old beggers bicause seruice is none heritage These men are profitable to none for if their condition be well perused they are enimies to their masters to their freends and to themselues for by them oftentimes their masters are incouraged vnto vnlawfull exactions of their tenants their fréends brought vnto pouertie by their rents inhanced and they themselues brought to confusion by their owne prodigalitie and errors as men that hauing not wherewith of their owne to mainteine their excesses doo search in high waies budgets cofers males and stables which way to supplie their wants How diuerse of them also coueting to beare an high saile doo insinuate themselues with yoong gentlemen and noble men newlie come to their lands the case is too much apparant whereby the good natures of the parties are not onelie a little impaired but also their liuelihoods and reuenues so wasted and consumed that if at all yet not in manie yeares they shall be able to recouer themselues It were verie good therefore that the superfluous heapes of them were in part diminished And sith necessitie inforceth to haue some yet let wisdome moderate their numbers so shall their masters be rid of vnnecessarie charge and the common wealth of manie théeues No nation cherisheth such store of them as we doo here in England in hope of which maintenance manie giue themselues to idlenesse that otherwise would be brought to labour and liue in order like subiects Of their whoredomes I will not speake anie thing at all more than of their swearing yet is it found that some of them doo make the first a cheefe piller of their building consuming not onlie the goods but also the health welfare of manie honest gentlemen citizens wealthie yeomen c by such vnlawfull dealings But how farre haue I waded in this point or how farre may I saile in such a large sea I will therefore now staie to speake anie more of those kind of men In returning therefore to my matter this furthermore among other things I haue to saie of our husbandmen and artificers that they were neuer so excellent in their trades as at this present But as the workemanship of the later sort was neuer more fine and curious to the eie so was it neuer lesse strong and substantiall for continuance and benefit of the buiers Neither is there anie thing that hurteth the common sort of our artificers more than hast and a barbarous or slauish desire to turne the penie and by ridding their worke to make spéedie vtterance of their wares which inforceth them to bungle vp and dispatch manie things they care not how so they be out of their hands whereby the buier is often sore defrauded and findeth to his cost that hast maketh wast according to the prouerbe Oh how manie trades and handicrafts are now in England whereof the common wealth hath no néed how manie néedfull commodities haue we which are perfected with great cost c
and yet may with farre more ease and lesse cost be prouided from other countries if we could vse the meanes I will not speake of iron glasse and such like which spoile much wood and yet are brought from other countries better chéepe than we can make them here at home I could exemplifie also in manie other But to leaue these things and procéed with our purpose and herein as occasion serueth generallie by waie of conclusion to speake of the common-wealth of England I find that it is gouerned and mainteined by thrée sorts of persons 1 The prince monarch and head gouernour which is called the king or if the crowne fall to the woman the quéene in whose name and by whose authoritie all things are administred 2 The gentlemen which be diuided into two sorts as the baronie or estate of lords which conteineth barons and all aboue that degree and also those that be no lords as knights esquiers simple gentlemen as I haue noted alreadie Out of these also are the great deputies and high presidents chosen of which one serueth in Ireland as another did sometime in Calis and the capteine now at Berwike as one lord president dooth gouerne in Wales and the other the north parts of this Iland which later with certeine councellors and iudges were erected by king Henrie the eight But forsomuch as I haue touched their conditions elsewhere it shall be mough to haue remembred them at this time 3 The third and last sort is named the yeomanrie of whom their sequele the labourers and artificers I haue said somewhat euen now Whereto I ad that they be not called masters and gentlemen but goodmen as goodman Smith goodman Coot goodman Cornell goodman Mascall goodman Cockswet c in matters of law these and the like are called thus Giles Iewd yeoman Edward Mountford yeoman Iames Cocke yeoman Herrie Butcher yeoman c by which addition they are exempt from the vulgar and common sorts Cato calleth them Aratores optimos ciues rei publicae of whom also you may read more in the booke of common wealth which sir Thomas Smith sometime penned of this land Of gentlemen also some are by the prince chosen and called to great offices in the common wealth of which said offices diuerse concerne the whole realme some be more priuat and peculiar to the kings house And they haue their places and degrées prescribed by an act of parlement made An. 31 Henr. octaui after this maner insuing These foure the lord Chancellor the lord Treasuror who is Supremus aerarij Anglici quaestor or Tribunus aerarius maximus the lord President of the councell and the lord Priuie seale being persons of the degrée of a baron or aboue are in the same act appointed to sit in the parlement and in all assemblies or councell aboue all dukes not being of the bloud roiall Videlicet the kings brother vncle or nephue And these six the lord great Chamberleine of England the lord high Constable of England the lord Marshall of England the lord Admirall of England the lord great master or Steward of the kings house and the lord Chamberleine by that act are to be placed in all assemblies of councell after the lord priuie seale according to their degrées and estats so that if he be a baron then he is to sit aboue all barons or an earle aboue all earles And so likewise the kings secretarie being a baron of the parlement hath place aboue all barons and if he be a man of higher degrée he shall sit and be placed according therevnto The rehearsall of the temporall nobilitie of England according to the anciencie of their creations or first calling to their degrees as they are to be found at this present The Marquise of Winchester The earle of Arundell The earle of Oxford The earle of Northumberland The earle of Shrewesburie The earle of Kent The earle of Derbi◠The earle of Worcester The earle of Rutland The earle of Cumberland The earle of Sussex The earle of Huntingdon The earle of Bath The earle of Warwike The earle of Southampton The earle of Bedford The earle of Penbrooke The earle of Hertford The earle of Leicester The earle of Essex The earle of Lincolne The viscont Montague The viscont Bindon The lord of Abergeuennie The lord Awdeleie The lord Zouch The lord Barkeleie The lord Morleie The lord Dacres of the south The lord Cobham The lord Stafford The lord Greie of Wilton The lord Scroope The lord Dudleie The lord Latimer The lord Stourton The lord Lumleie The lord Mountioie The lord Ogle The lord Darcie of the north The lord Mountegle The lord Sands The lord Uaulx The lord Windsore The lord Wentwoorth The lord Borough The lord Mordaunt The lord Cromwell The lord Euers The lord Wharton The lord Rich. The lord Willowbie The lord Sheffeld The lord Paget The lord Darcie of Chichester The lord Howard of Effingham The lord North. The lord Chaundos The lord of Hunsdon The lord saint Iohn of Bletso The lord of Buckhirst The lord Delaware The lord Burghleie The lord Compton The lord Cheineie The lord Norreis Bishops in their anciencie as they sat in parlement in the fift of the Queenes maiesties reigne that now is The archbishop of Canturburie The archbishop of Yorke London Durham Winchester The rest had their places in senioritie of consecration Chichester Landaffe Hereford Elie. Worcester Bangor Lincolne Salisburie S. Dauids Rochester Bath and Welles Couentrie and Lichfield Excester Norwich Peterborough Carleill Chester S. Assaph Glocester And this for their placing in the parlement house Howbeit when the archbishop of Canturburie siteth in his prouinciall assemblie he hath on his right hand the archbishop of Yorke and next vnto him the bishop of Winchester on the left hand the bishop of London but if it fall out that the archbishop of Canturburie be not there by the vacation of his see then the archbishop of Yorke is to take his place who admitteth the bishop of London to his right hand and the prelat of Winchester to his left the rest sitting alwaies as afore that is to saie as they are elders by consecration which I thought good also to note out of an ancient president Of the food and diet of the English Chap. 6. THe situation of our region lieng néere vnto the north dooth cause the heate of our stomaches to be of somewhat greater force therefore our bodies doo craue a little more ample nourishment than the inhabitants of the hotter regions are accustomed withall whose digestiue force is not altogither so vehement bicause their internall heat is not so strong as ours which is kept in by the coldnesse of the aire that from time to time speciallie in winter dooth enuiron our bodies It is no maruell therefore that our tables are oftentimes more plentifullie garnished than those of other nations and this trade hath continued with vs euen since the verie beginning For before the
but little skill to procéed in the same accordinglie it shall suffice to set downe some generall discourse of such as are vsed in our daies and so much as I haue gathered by report and common heare-saie We haue therefore in England sundrie lawes and first of all the ciuill vsed in the chancerie admeraltie and diuerse other courts in some of which the seuere rigor of iustice is often so mitigated by conscience that diuerse things are thereby made easie and tollerable which otherwise would appeare to be méere iniurie and extremitie We haue also a great part of the Canon law dailie practised among vs especiallie in cases of tithes contracts of matrimonie and such like as are vsuallie to be séene in the consistories of our bishops and higher courts of the two archbishops where the exercise of the same is verie hotlie followed The third sort of lawes that we haue are our owne those alwaies so variable subiect to alteration and change that oft in one age diuerse iudgements doo passe vpon one maner of case whereby the saieng of the poet Tempora mutantur nos mutamur in illis may verie well be applied vnto such as being vrged with these words In such a yeare of the prince this opinion was taken for sound law doo answer nothing else but that the iudgement of our lawiers is now altered so that they saie farre otherwise The regiment that we haue therefore after our owne ordinances dependeth vpon thrée lawes to wit Statute law Common law Customarie law and Prescription according to the triple maner of our trials and iudgments which is by parlement verdict of twelue men at an assise or wager of battell of which the last is little vsed in our daies as no appeale dooth hold in the first and last rehearsed But to returne to my purpose The first is deliuered vnto vs by parlement which court being for the most part holden at Westminster néere London is the highest of all other consisteth of three seuerall sorts of people that is to saie the nobilitie cleargie and commons of this realme And thereto is not summoned but vpon vrgent occasion when the prince dooth see his time and that by seuerall writs dated commonlie full six wéekes before it begin to be holden Such lawes as are agreed vpon in the higher house by the lords spirituall and temporall and in the lower house by the commons and bodie of the realme whereof the conuocation of the cleargie holden in Powles or if occasion so require in Westminster church is a member there speaking by the mouth of the knights of the shire and burgesses remaine in the end to be confirmed by the prince who commonlie resorteth thither of custome vpon the first and last daies of this court there to vnderstand what is doone and giue his roiall consent to such statutes as him liketh of Comming therefore thither into the higher house and hauing taken his throne the speaker of the parlement for one is alwaies appointed to go betwéene the houses as an indifferent mouth for both readeth openlie the matters there determined by the said thrée estates and then craueth the princes consent and finall confirmation to the same The king hauing heard the summe and principall points of each estatute brieflie recited vnto him answereth in French with great deliberation vnto such as he liketh Il nous plaist but to the rest Il ne plaist whereby the latter are made void and frustrate That also which his maiestie liketh of is hereby authorised confirmed euer after holden for law except it be repealed in anie the like assemblie The number of the commons assembled in the lower house beside the cleargie consisteth of ninetie knights For each shire of England hath two gentlemen or knights of greatest wisedome and reputation chosen out of the bodie of the same for that onelie purpose sauing that for Wales one onlie is supposed sufficient in euerie countie whereby the number afore mentioned is made vp There are likewise fourtie and six citizens 289 burgesses and fourtéene barons so that the whole assemblie of the laitie of the lower house consisteth of foure hundred thirtie and nine persons if the iust number be supplied Of the lawes here made likewise some are penall and restraine the common law and some againe are found to inlarge the same The one sort of these also are for the most part taken strictlie according to the letter the other more largelie and beneficiallie after their intendment and meaning The Common law standeth vpon sundrie maximes or principles and yeares or termes which doo conteine such cases as by great studie and solemne argument of the iudges sound practise confirmed by long experience fetched euen from the course of most ancient lawes made farre before the conquest and thereto the déepest reach and foundations of reason are ruled and adiudged for law Certes these cases are otherwise called plees or action wherof there are two sorts the one criminall and the other ciuill The meanes and messengers also to determine those causes are our writs or bréefes whereof there are some originall and some iudiciall The parties plaintiffe defendant when they appeare procéed if the case doo so require by plaint or declaration barre or answer replication reioinder and so by rebut surre but to issue and triall if occasion so fall out the one side affirmatiuelie the other negatiuelie as common experience teacheth Our trials and recoueries are either by verdict and demourre confession or default wherein if anie negligence or trespasse hath béene committed either in processe and forme or in matter and iudgement the partie grieued may haue a writ of errour to vndoo the same but not in the same court where the former iudgement was giuen Customarie law consisteth of certeine laudable customes vsed in some priuat countrie intended first to begin vpon good and reasonable considerations as gauell kind which is all the male children equallie to inherit and continued to this daie in Kent where it is onelie to my knowledge reteined and no where else in England It was at the first deuised by the Romans as appeareth by Caesar in his cōmentaries wherein I find that to breake and daunt the force of the rebellious Germans they made a law that all the male children or females for want of males which holdeth still in England should haue their fathers inheritance equallie diuided amongst them By this meanes also it came to passe that whereas before time for the space of sixtie yeares they had put the Romans to great and manifold troubles within the space of thirtie yeares after this law made their power did wax so feeble and such discord fell out amongst themselues that they were not able to mainteine warres with the Romans nor raise anie iust armie against them For as a riuer runing with one streame is swift and more plentifull of water than when it is drained or drawne into manie branches so the
his terme if he haue not six or seuen yeares rent lieng by him therewith to purchase a new lease beside a faire garnish of pewter on his cupbord with so much more in od vessell going about the house thrée or foure featherbeds so manie couerlids and carpets of tapistrie a siluer salt a bowle for wine if not an whole neast and a dozzen of spoones to furnish vp the sute This also he taketh to be his owne cléere for what stocke of monie soeuer he gathereth laieth vp in all his yeares it is often séene that the landlord will take such order with him for the same when he renueth his lease which is commonlie eight or six yeares before the old be expired sith it is now growen almost to a custome that if he come not to his lord so long before another shall step in for a reuersion and so defeat him out right that it shall neuer trouble him more than the haire of his beard when the barber hath washed and shauen it from his chin And as they commend these so beside the decaie of housekéeping whereby the poore haue beene relieued they speake also of thrée things that are growen to be verie grieuous vnto them to wit the inhansing of rents latelie mentioned the dailie oppression of copiholders whose lords séeke to bring their poore tenants almost into plaine seruitude and miserie dailie deuising new meanes and séeking vp all the old how to cut them shorter and shorter doubling trebling and now then seuen times increasing their fines driuing them also for euerie trifle to loose and forfeit their tenures by whome the greatest part of the realme dooth stand and is mainteined to the end they may fléece them yet more which is a lamentable hering The third thing they talke of is vsurie a trade brought in by the Iewes now perfectlie practised almost by euerie christian and so commonlie that he is accompted but for a foole that dooth lend his monie for nothing In time past it was Sors pro sorte that is the principall onelie for the principall but now beside that which is aboue the principall properlie called Vsura we chalenge Foenus that is commoditie of soile fruits of the earth if not the ground it selfe In time past also one of the hundred was much from thence it rose vnto two called in Latine Vsura Ex sextante thrée to wit Ex quadrante then to foure to wit Ex triente then to fiue which is Ex quincunce then to six called Ex semisse c as the accompt of the Assis ariseth and comming at the last vnto Vsura ex asse it amounteth to twelue in the hundred and therefore the Latines call it Centesima for that in the hundred moneth it doubleth the principall but more of this elsewhere See Cicero against Verres Demosthenes against Aphobus and Athenaeus lib. 13. in fine and when thou hast read them well helpe I praie thée in lawfull maner to hang vp such as take Centū pro cento for they are no better worthie as I doo iudge in conscience Forget not also such landlords as vse to value their leases at a secret estimation giuen of the wealth and credit of the taker whereby they séeme as it were to cat them vp and deale with bondmen so that if the leassée be thought to be worth an hundred pounds he shall paie no lesse for his new terme or else another to enter with hard and doubtfull couenants I am sorie to report it much more gréeued to vnderstand of the practise but most sorowfull of all to vnderstand that men of great port and countenance are so farre from suffering their farmers to haue anie gaine at all that they themselues become grasiers butchers tanners shéepmasters woodmen and denique quid non thereby to inrich themselues and bring all the wealth of the countrie into their owne hands leauing the communaltie weake or as an idoll with broken or féeble armes which may in a time of peace haue a plausible shew but when necessitie shall inforce haue an heauie and bitter sequele Of cities and townes in England Cap. 13. AS in old time we read that there were eight and twentie flamines and archflamines in the south part of this I le and so manie great cities vnder their iurisdiction so in these our daies there is but one or two fewer and each of them also vnder the ecclesiasticall regiment of some one bishop or archbishop who in spirituall cases haue the charge and ouersight of the same So manie cities therefore are there in England and Wales as there be bishopriks archbishopriks For notwithstanding that Lichfield and Couentrie and Bath and Welles doo séeme to extend the aforesaid number vnto nine and twentie yet neither of these couples are to be accounted but as one entier citie and sée of the bishop sith one bishoprike can haue relation but vnto one sée and the said see be situate but in one place after which the bishop dooth take his name It appeareth by our old and ancient histories that the cities of this southerlie portion haue beene of excéeding greatnesse and beautie whereof some were builded in the time of the Samotheans and of which not a few in these our times are quite decaied and the places where they stood worne out of all remembrance Such also for the most part as yet remaine are maruellouslie altered insomuch that whereas at the first they were large and ample now are they come either vnto a verie few houses or appeare not to be much greater in comparison than poore simple villages Antoninus the most diligent writer of the thorough fares of Britaine noteth among other these ancient townes following as Sitomagus which he placeth in the waie from Norwich as Leland supposeth wherin they went by Colchester to London Nouiomagus that lieth betwéene Carleill and Canturburie within ten miles east of London and likewise Neomagus and Niomagus which take their names of their first founder Magus the sonne of Samothes second king of the Celtes that reigned in this Iland and not A profunditate onelie as Bodinus affirmeth out of Plinie as if all the townes that ended in Magus should stand in holes and low grounds which is to be disprooued in diuerse cities in the maine as also here with vs. Of these moreouer sir Thomas Eliot supposeth Neomagus to haue stood somewhere about Chester George Lillie in his booke of the names of ancient places iudgeth Niomagus to be the verie same that we doo now call Buckingham and lieth farre from the shore And as these and sundrie other now perished tooke their denomination of this prince so there are diuerse causes which mooue me to coniecture that Salisburie dooth rather take the first name of Sarron the sonne of the said Magus than of Caesar Caradoc or Seuerus as some of our writers doo imagine or else at the least wise of Salisburge of the maine from whence some Saxons
they happened oftentimes vpon Lempet shels péeces of rustie anchors and kéeles of great vessels wherevpon some by and by gathered that either the Thames or some arme of the sea did beat vpon that towne not vnderstanding that these things might aswell happen in great lakes and meres wherof there was one adioining to the north side of the citie which laie then as some men thinke vnwalled but that also is false For being there vpon occasion this summer passed I saw some remnant of the old wals standing in that place which appeared to haue béene verie substantiallie builded the ruines likewise of a greater part of them are to be séene running along by the old chappell hard by in maner of a banke Whereby it is euident that the new towne standeth cleane without the limits of the old and that the bridge whereof the historie of S. Albane speaketh was at the nether end 〈◊〉 Halliwell stréet or there about for so the view of the place doth inforce me to coniecture This mere which the Latine copie of the description of Britaine written of late by Humfrey Lhoid our countrie man calleth corruptlie Stagnum enaximum for Stagnum maximum at the first belonged to the king and thereby Offa in his time did reape no small commoditie It continued also vntill the time of Alfrijc the seuenth abbat of that house who bought it outright of the king then liuing and by excessiue charges drained it so narrowlie that within a while he left it drie sauing that he reserued a chanell for the riuer to haue hir vsuall course which he held vp with high bankes bicause there was alwaies contention betwéene the moonks and the kings seruants which fished on that water vnto the kings behoofe In these daies therefore remaineth no maner mention of this poole but onelie in one stréet which yet is called Fishpoole stréet wherof this may suffice for the resolution of such men as séeke rather to yéeld to an inconuenience than that their Gildas should seeme to mistake this riuer Hauing thus digressed to giue some remembrance of the old estate of Verolamium it is now time to returne againe vnto my former purpose Certes I would gladlie set downe with the names and number of the cities all the townes and villages in England and Wales with their true longitudes and latitudes but as yet I cannot come by them in such order as I would howbeit the tale of our cities is soone found by the bishoprikes sith euerie sée hath such prerogatiue giuen vnto it as to beare the name of a citie to vse Regaleius within hir owne limits Which priuilege also is granted to sundrie ancient townes in England especiallie northward where more plentie of them is to be found by a great deale than in the south The names therefore of our cities are these London Yorke Canturburie Winchester Cairleill Durham Elie. Norwich Lincolne Worcester Glocester Hereford Salisburie Excester Bath Lichfield Bristow Rochester Chester Chichester Oxford Peterborow Landaffe S. Dauids Bangor S. Asaph Whose particular plots and models with their descriptions shall insue if it may be brought to passe that the cutters can make dispatch of them before this chronologie be published Of townes and villages likewise thus much will I saie that there were greater store in old time I meane within three or foure hundred yeare passed than at this present And this I note out of diuerse records charters and donations made in times past vnto sundrie religious houses as Glassenburie Abbandon Ramseie Elie and such like and whereof in these daies I find not so much as the ruines Leland in sundrie places complaineth likewise of the decaie of parishes in great cities and townes missing in some six or eight or twelue churches and more of all which he giueth particular notice For albeit that the Saxons builded manie townes and villages and the Normans well more at their first comming yet since the first two hundred yeares after the latter conquest they haue gone so fast againe to decaie that the ancient number of them is verie much abated Ranulph the moonke of Chester telleth of generall surueie made in the fourth sixtéenth nineteenth of the reigne of William Conqueror surnamed the Bastard wherein it was found that notwithstanding the Danes had ouerthrowâ—e a great manie there were to the number of 52000 townes 45002 parish churches and 75000 knights fées whereof the cleargie held 28015. He addeth moreouer that there were diuerse other builded since that time within the space of an hundred yeares after the comming of the Bastard as it were in lieu or recompense of those that William Rufus pulled downe for the erection of his new forrest For by an old booke which I haue and sometime written as it seemeth by an vndershiriffe of Nottingham I find euen in the time of Edw. 4. 45120 parish churches and but 60216 knights fées whereof the cleargie held as before 28015 or at the least 28000 for so small is the difference which he dooth séeme to vse Howbeit if the assertions of such as write in our time concerning this matter either are or ought to be of anie credit in this behalfe you shall not find aboue 17000 townes and villages and 9210 in the whole which is little more than a fourth part of the aforesaid number if it be throughlie scanned Certes this misfortune hath not onelie happened vnto our Ile nation but vnto most of the famous countries of the world heretofore and all by the gréedie desire of such as would liue alone and onelie to themselues And hereof we may take example in Candie of old time called Creta which as Homer writeth was called Hetacompolis bicause it conteined an hundred cities but now it is so vnfurnished that it may hardlie be called Tripolis Diodorus Siculus saith that Aegypt had once 18000 cities which so decaied in processe of time that when Ptolomeus Lagus reigned there were not aboue 3000 but in our daies both in all Asia Aegypt this lesser number shall not verie readilie he found In time past in Lincolne as the fame goeth there haue beene two and fiftie parish churches and good record appeareth for eight and thirtie but now if there be foure and twentie it is all This inconuenience hath growen altogither to the church by appropriations made vnto monasteries and religious houses a terrible canker and enimie to religion But to leaue this lamentable discourse of so notable and gréeuous an inconuenience growing as I said by incroching and ioining of house to house and laieng land to land whereby the inhabitants of manie places of our countrie are deuoured and eaten vp and their houses either altogither pulled downe or suffered to decaie by litle and litle although sometime a poore man peraduenture dooth dwell in one of them who not being able to repare it suffereth it to fall downe thereto thinketh himselfe verie friendlie dealt withall if he may haue an acre of ground assigned vnto him whereon to kéepe
For hearing as he trauelled by complaint of the countrie how these inclosures were the chéefe decaie of men and of tillage in the land he sware with an oth that he would not suffer wild beasts to féed vpon the fat of his soile and sée the people perish for want of abilitie to procure and buie them food that should defend the realme Howbeit this act of his was so ill taken by the religious and their adherents that they inuerted his intent herein to another end affirming most slanderouslie how he did it rather of purpose to spoile the corne and grasse of the commons and catholikes that held against him of both estates and by so doing to impouerish and bring the north part of the realme to destruction because they refused to go with him into Scotland If the said prince were aliue in these daies wherein Andrew Boord saith there are more parks in England than in all Europe ouer which he trauelled in his owne person and saw how much ground they consume I thinke he would either double his othes or laie the most of them open that tillage might be better looked vnto But this I hope shall not néed in time for the owners of a great fort of them begin now to smell out that such parcels might be emploied to their more gaine and therefore some of them doo grow to be disparked Next of all we haue the franke chase which taketh something both of parke and forrest and is giuen either by the kings grant or prescription Certes it differeth not much from a parke nay it is in maner the selfe same thing that a parke is sauing that a parke is inuironed with pale wall or such like the chase alwaie open and nothing at all inclosed as we see in Enuéeld Maluerne chases And as it is the cause of the seisure of the franchise of a parke not to kéepe the same inclosed so it is the like in a chase if at anie time it be imparked It is trespasse and against the law also for anie man to haue or make a chase parke or frée warren without good warrantie of the king by his charter or perfect title of prescription for it is not lawfull for anie subiect either to carnilate that is build stone houses imbattell haue the querke of the sea or kéepe the assise of bread ale or wine or set vp furels tumbrell thew or pillorie or inclose anie ground to the aforesaid purposes within his owne soile without his warrant and grant The beasts of the chase were commonlie the bucke the roe the fox and the marterne But those of venerie in old time were the hart the hare the bore and the woolfe but as this held not in the time of Canutus so in stéed of the woolfe the beare is now crept in which is a beast coÌ„monlie hunted in the east countries and fed vpon as excellent venison although with vs I know not anie that féed thereon or care for it at all Certes it should seeme that forrests and franke chases haue alwaies béene had and religiouslie preserued in this Iland for the solace of the prince and recreation of his nobilitie howbeit I read not that euer they were inclosed more than at this present or otherwise fensed than by vsuall notes of limitation whereby their bounds were remembred from time to time for the better preseruation of such venerie and vert of all sorts as were nourished in the same Neither are anie of the ancient laws prescribed for their maintenance before the daies of Canutus now to be had sith time hath so dealt with them that they are perished and lost Canutus therefore seeing the dailie spoile that was made almost in all places of his game did at the last make sundrie sanctions and decrées whereby from thenceforth the red and fallow déere were better looked to throughout his whole dominions We haue in these daies diuerse forrests in England and Wales of which some belong to the king and some to his subiects as Waltham forrest Windlesor Pickering Fecknam Delamore Gillingham Kingswood Wencedale Clun Rath Bredon Weire Charlie Leircester Lée Rokingham Selwood New forrest Wichwood Hatfeeld Sauernake Westbirie Blacamore Pcke Deane Penrise manie other now cleane out of my remembrance and which although they are far greater in circuit than manie parkes and warrens yet are they in this our time lesse deuourers of the people than these latter sith beside much tillage manie townes ar found in each of them wheras in parks and warrens we haue nothing else than either the keepers wareners lodge or at least the manor place of the chéef lord owner of the soile I find also by good record that all Essex hath in time past wholie béene forrest ground except one cantred or hundred but how long it is since it lost the said denomination in good sooth I doo not read This neuerthâ—lesse remaineth yet in memorie that the towne of Walden in Essex slanâ—ing in the limits of the aforesaid countie doth take hir name thereof For in the Câ—ltike toong wâ—erewith the Saxon or Scithian spéech dooth not a little participate huge woods and forrests were called Walds and likewise their Druides were named Walie or Waldie bicause they frequented the woods and there made sacrifice among the okes and thickets So that if my coniecture in this behalfe be anie thing at all the aforesaid towne taketh denomination of of Wald and end as if I should say The end of the wooddie soile for being once out of that parish the champaine is at hand Or it may be that it is so called of Wald and dene for I haue read it written in old euidences Waldaene with a diphthong And to saie truth Dene is the old Saxon word for a vale or lowe bottome as Dune or Don is for an hill or hillie soile Certes if it be so then Walden taketh hir name of the woodie vale in which it sometime stood But the first deriuation liketh me better and the highest part of the towne is called also Chipping Walden of the Saxon word gipping which signifieth Leaning or hanging and may verie well be applied therevnto sith the whole towne hangeth as it were vpon the sides of two hils wherof the lesser runneth quite through the middest of the same I might here for further confirmation of these things bring in mention of the Wald of Kent but this may suffice for the vse of the word Wald which now differeth much from Wold For as that signifieth a woodie soile so this betokeneth a soile without wood or plaine champaine countrie without anie store of trées as may be seene in Cotswold Porkewold c. Beside this I could saie more of our forrests and the aforesaid inclosures also therein to prooue by the booke of forrest law that the whole countie of Lancaster hath likewise beene forrest heretofore Also how William the Bastard made a law that whosoeuer did take anie wild beast within the kings forrest
In monte fracto where Iacobus de Voragino bishop of Gene Ioachimus Vadianus in Pompon Melam doo also make mention sith I take them but for fables far vnworthie that anie good man should staine his paper with such friuolous matters as are reported of them being deuised at the first by Satanas the father of lies for the holding of the ignorant credulous in their superstitions and errors Such also is the tale that goeth of Wenefrids well nothing inferior to that of Mercurie néere to port Caperia in Rome wherein such as went by would dip branches of baie and sprinkle the same vpon themselues and so manie as stood about them calling vpon Mercurie and crauing pardon for their sinnes as if that ceremonie had bene of force vnto forgiuenesse and remission of their trespasses And so it appeareth partlie by Cicero who being a man neither thinking well of their owne gods nor liking of the augures dooth write in his first De legibus except my memorie faile me aspersione aquae labem tolli corpoream castimoniam corporis praestari which maketh me to thinke further that they thought it equall with our late holie-water wherewith it maie be compared I might further also if I would make relation of diuerse welles which haue wrought manie miracles in time of superstition as S. Butolphs well in Hadstocke S. Germans well at Falkeburne Holie well at S. Albones and London and sundrie other in other places but as their vertues are now found out to be but baits to draw men and women vnto them either for gaine vnto the places where they were or satisfaction of the lewd disposition of such as hunted after other gaine so it shall suffice to haue touched them far off Onlie this will I ad that we haue no hurtfull waters no not vnto our shéepe though it please Cardan to auouch otherwise for our waters are not the causes but the signes of their infections when they drinke as I elsewhere haue noted in the chapter of cattell as also that we haue a spring neere Saffron Walden and not farre from the house of the lord Audleie which is of such force that it looseth the bodie of him that drinketh therof in verie genelt maner and beside that is verie delectable pleasant to be taken as I haue found by experience I heare also of two welles néere London of which the one is verie excellent water the other will beare no sope and yet so situat that the one is hard by the other And thus much of waters Of woods and marishes Chap. 22. IT should séeme by ancient records and the testimonie of sundrie authors that the whole countries of Lhoegres and Cambria now England and Wales haue sometimes béene verie well replenished with great woods groues although at this time the said commoditie be not a little decaied in both and in such wise that a man shall oft ride ten or twentie miles in ech of them and find verie little or rather none at all except it be néere vnto townes gentlemens houses villages where the inhabitants haue planted a few elmes okes hasels or ashes about their dwellings for their defense from the rough winds and keeping of the stormie weather from annoiance of the same This scarsitie at the first grew as it is thought either by the industrie of man for maintenance of tillage as we vnderstand the like to be doone of late by the Spaniards in the west Indies where they fired whole woods of verie great compasse therby to come by ground whereon to sow their graines or else thorough the couetousnesse of such as in preferring of pasture for their shéepe and greater cattell doo make small account of firebote and timber or finallie by the crueltie of the enimies whereof we haue sundrie examples declared in our histories Howbeit where the rocks and quarrie grounds are I take the swart of the earth to be so thin that no tree of anie greatnesse other than shrubs and bushes is able to grow or prosper long therein for want of sufficient moisture wherewith to feed them with fresh humour or at the leastwise of mould to shrowd staie vpright and cherish the same in the blustering winters weather till they may grow vnto anie greatnesse and spread or yéeld their rootes downe right into the soile about them and this either is or may be one other cause wherefore some places are naturallie void of wood But to procéed Although I must needs confesse that there is good store of great wood or timber here and there euen now in some places of England yet in our daies it is far vnlike to that plentie which our ancestors haue séene heretofore when statelie building was lesse in vse For albeit that there were then greater number of mesuages and mansions almost in euery place yet were their frames so slight and slender that one meane dwelling house in our time is able to counteruaile verie manie of them if you consider the present charge with the plentie of timber that we bestow vpon them In times past men were contented to dwell in houses builded of sallow willow plumtree hardbeame and elme so that the vse of oke was in maner dedicated wholie vnto churches religious houses princes palaces noblemens lodgings nauigation but now all these are reiected and nothing but oke anie whit regarded And yet sée the change for when our houses were builded of willow then had we oken men but now that our houses are come to be made of oke our men are not onlie become willow but a great manie through Persian delicacie crept in among vs altogither of straw which is a sore alteration In those the courage of the owner was a sufficient defense to kéepe the house in safetie but now the assurance of the timber double doores lockes and bolts must defend the man from robbing Now haue we manie chimnies and yet our tenderlings complaine of rheumes catarhs and poses Then had we none but reredosses and our heads did neuer ake For as the smoke in those daies was supposed to be a sufficient hardning for the timber of the house so it was reputed a far better medicine to kéepe the goodman and his familie from the quacke or pose wherewith as then verie few were oft acquainted Of the curiousnesse of these piles I speake not sith our workemen are growne generallie to such an excellencie of deuise in the frames now made that they far passe the finest of the old And such is their husbandrie in dealing with their timber that the same stuffe which in time past was reiected as crooked vnprofitable and to no vse but the fire dooth now come in the fronts and best part of the worke Wherby the common saieng is likewise in these daies verified in our mansion houses which earst was said onelie of the timber for ships that no oke can grow so crooked but it falleth out to some vse that necessarie in the nauie It is
necessarie turnes and vses especiallie of vgh as may be séene betwixt Rotheram and Sheffield and some stéeds of Kent also as I haue béene informed The firre frankincense and pine we doo not altogither want especiallie the firre whereof we haue some store in Chatleie moore in Darbishire Shropshire Andernesse and a mosse néere Manchester not far from Leircesters house although that in time past not onelie all Lancastershire but a great part of the coast betwéene Chester and the Solme were well stored As for the frankincense and pine they haue béene planted onelie in colleges and cloisters by the cleargie and religious heretofore Wherefore in mine opinion we may rather saie that we want them altogither for except they grew naturallie and not by force I sée no cause whie they should be accounted for parcell of our commodities We haue also the aspe whereof our fletchers make their arrowes The seuerall kinds of poplars of our turners haue great vse for bolles treies troughs dishes c. Also the alder whose barke is not vnprofitable to die blacke withall and therfore much vsed by our countrie wiues in colouring their knit hosen I might here take occasion to speake of the great sales yéerelie made of wood whereby an infinit quantitie hath bin destroied within these few yéers but I giue ouer to trauell in this behalfe Howbeit thus much I dare affirme that if woods go so fast to decaie in the next hundred yeere of Grace as they haue doone and are like to doo in this sometimes for increase of sheep-walks and some maintenance of prodigalitie and pompe for I haue knowne a well burnished gentleman that hath borne threescore at once in one paire of galigascons to shew his strength and brauerie it is to be feared that the fennie bote broome turffe gall heath firze brakes whinnes ling dies hassacks flags straw sedge réed rush and also seacole will be good merchandize euen in the citie of London wherevnto some of then euen now haue gotten readie passage and taken vp their innes in the greatest merchants parlours A man would thinke that our laws were able inough to make sufficient prouision for the redresse of this error enormitie likelie to insue But such is the nature of our countriemen that as manie laws are made so they will kéepe none or if they be vrged to make answer they will rather séeke some crooked construction of them to the increase of their priuat gaine than yéeld themselues to be guided by the same for a common wealth and profit to their countrie So that in the end whatsoeuer the law saith we will haue our willes whereby the wholesome ordinances of the prince are contemned the trauell of the nobilitie councellors as it were derided the common wealth impouerished a few onelie inriched by this peruerse dealing Thus manie thousand persons doo suffer hinderance by this their lewd behauior Hereby the wholesome laws of the prince are oft defrauded and the good meaning magistrate in consultation about the common wealth vtterlie neglected I would wish that I might liue no longer than to sée foure things in this land reformed that is the want of discipline in the church the couetous dealing of most of our merchants in the preferment of the commodities of other countries and hinderance of their owne the holding of faires and markets vpon the sundaie to be abolished and referred to the wednesdaies and that euerie man in whatsoeuer part of the champaine soile enioieth fortie acres of land and vpwards after that rate either by frée deed copie hold or fee farme might plant one acre of word or sowe the same with oke mast hasell béech and sufficient prouision be made that it may be cherished and kept But I feare me that I should then liue too long and so long that I should either be wearie of the world or the world of me and yet they are not such things but they may easilie be brought to passe Certes euerie small occasion in my time is enough to cut downe a great wood and euerie trifle sufficeth to laie infinit acres of corne ground vnto pasture As for the taking downe of houses a small fine will beare out a great manie Would to God we might once take example of the Romans who in restreint of superfluous grasing made an exact limitation how manie head of cattell ech estate might kéepe and what numbers of acres should suffice for that and other purposes Neither was wood euer better cherished or mansion houses mainteined than by their lawes and statutes Such also was their care in the maintenance of nauigation that it was a great part of the charge of their consuls yéerelie to view and looke vnto the hilles whereon great timber did grow least their vnnecessarie faults for the satisfaction of the priuat owner and his couetous mind might prooue a preiudice vnto the common wealth in the hinderance of sufficient stuffe for the furniture of their nauie Certes the like hereof is yet obserued in Uenice Read also I praie you what Suetonius writeth of the consulship of Bibulus and Cesar. As for the wood that Ancus Martius dedicated toward the maintenance of the common nauie I passe it ouer as hauing elsewhere remembred it vnto another end But what doo I meane to speake of these sith my purpose is onlie to talke of our owne woods Well take this then for a finall conclusion in woods that beside some countries are alreadie driuen to sell their wood by the pound which is an heauie report within these fortie yéeres we shall haue little great timber growing aboue fortie yéeres old for it is commonlie seene that those yoong staddles which we leaue standing at one twentie yéeres fall are vsuallie at the next sale cut downe without any danger of the statute and serue for fire bote if it please the owner to burne them Marises and fennie bogges we haue many in England though not now so many as some of the old Roman writers doo specifie but more in Wales if you haue respect vnto the seuerall quantities of the countries Howbeit as they are verie profitable in the summer halfe of the yeere so are a number of them which lie lowe and néere to great riuers to small commoditie in the winter part as common experience dooth teach Yet this I find of manie moores that in times past they haue béene harder ground and sundrie of them well replenished with great woods that now are void of bushes And for example hereof we may sée the triall beside the roots that are dailie found in the déeps of Monmouth where turfe is digged also in Wales Aburgauennie and Merioneth in sundrie parts of Lancashire where great store of firre hath growen in times past as I said and the people go vnto this daie into their fens and marises with long spits which they dash here and there vp to the verie cronge into the ground In which practise a thing commonlie doone in winter if they
to supplie those turnes with no lesse skill than their husbands which is an hard worke for the poore butcher sith he through this means can seldome be rich or wealthie by his trade In like sort the flesh of our oxen and kine is sold both by hand and by weight as the buier will but in yoong ware rather by weight especiallie for the stéere and heighfer sith the finer béefe is the lightest wheras the flesh of buls and old kine is of sadder substance and therefore much heauier as it lieth in the scale Their hornes also are knowne to be more faire and large in England than in anie other places except those which are to be séene among the Paeones which quantitie albeit that it be giuen to our bréed generallie by nature yet it is now and then helped also by art For when they be verie yoong manie grasiers will oftentimes annoint their budding hornes or tender tips with honie which mollifieth the naturall hardnesse of that substance and thereby maketh them to grow vnto a notable greatnesse Certes it is not strange in England to sée oxen whose hornes haue the length of a yard or thrée foot betweene the tips and they themselues thereto so tall as the heigth of a man of meane and indifferent stature is scarse equall vnto them Neuerthelesse it is much to be lamented that our generall bréed of catell is not better looked vnto for the greatest occupiers weane least store bicause they can buie them as they saie far better cheape than to raise and bring them vp In my time a cow hath risen from foure nobles to foure marks by this means which notwithstanding were no great price if they did yearelie bring foorth more than one calfe a péece as I heare they doo in other countries Our horsses moreouer are high and although not commonlie of such huge greatnesse as in other places of the maine yet if you respect the easinesse of their pase it is hard to saie where their like are to be had Our land dooth yéeld no asses and therefore we want the generation also of mules and somers and therefore the most part of our cariage is made by these which remaining stoned are either reserued for the cart or appointed to beare such burdens as are conuenient for them Our cart or plough horsses for we vse them indifferentlie are commonlie so strong that fiue or six of them at the most will draw thrée thousand weight of the greatest tale with ease for a long iourneie although it be not a load of common vsage which consisteth onelie of two thousand or fiftie foot of timber fortie bushels of white salt or six and thirtie of baie or fiue quarters of wheat experience dailie teacheth and I haue elsewhere remembred Such as are kept also for burden will carie foure hundred weight commonlie without anie hurt or hinderance This furthermore is to be noted that our princes and the nobilitie haue their cariage commonlie made by carts wherby it commeth to passe that when the quéenes maiestie dooth remooue from anie one place to another there are vsuallie 400 carewares which amount to the summe of 2400 horsses appointed out of the countries adioining whereby hir cariage is conueied safelie vnto the appointed place Hereby also the ancient vse of somers and sumpter horsses is in maner vtterlie relinquished which causeth the traines of our princes in their progresses to shew far lesse than those of the kings of other nations Such as serue for the saddle are commonlie gelded and now growne to be verie déere among vs especiallie if they be well coloured iustlie limmed and haue thereto an easie ambling pase For our countriemen séeking their ease in euerie corner where it is to be had delight verie much in these qualities but chieflie in their excellent pases which besides that it is in maner peculiar vnto horsses of our soile and not hurtfull to the rider or owner sitting on their backes it is moreouer verie pleasant and delectable in his eares in that the noise of their well proportioned pase dooth yéeld comfortable sound as he trauelleth by the waie Yet is there no greater deceipt vsed anie where than among our horssekeepers horssecorsers and hostelers for such is the subtill knauerie of a great sort of them without exception of anie of them be it spoken which deale for priuat gaine that an honest meaning man shall haue verie good lucke among them if he be not deceiued by some false tricke or other There are certeine notable markets wherein great plentie of horsses and colts is bought and sold and wherevnto such as haue néed resort yearelie to buie and make their necessarie prouision of them as Rippon Newport pond Wolfpit Harborow and diuerse other But as most drouers are verie diligent to bring great store of these vnto those places so manie of them are too too lewd in abusing such as buie them For they haue a custome to make them looke faire to the eie when they come within two daies iourneie of the market to driue them till they sweat for the space of eight or twelue houres which being doone they turne them all ouer the backs into some water where they stand for a season and then go forward with them to the place appointed where they make sale of their infected ware and such as by this meanes doo fall into manie diseases and maladies Of such outlandish horsses as are dailie brought ouer vnto vs I speake not as the genet of Spaine the courser of Naples the hobbie of Ireland the Flemish roile and Scotish nag bicause that further spéech of them commeth not within the compasse of this treatise and for whose breed and maintenance especiallie of the greatest sort king Henrie the eight erected a noble studderie and for a time had verie good successe with them till the officers waxing wearie procured a mixed brood of bastard races whereby his good purpose came to little effect Sir Nicholas Arnold of late hath bred the best horsses in England and written of the maner of their production would to God his compasse of ground were like to that of Pella in Syria wherin the king of that nation had vsuallie a studderie of 30000 mares and 300 stallions as Strabo dooth remember Lib. 16. But to leaue this let vs sée what may be said of sheepe Our shéepe are verie excellent sith for sweetnesse of flesh they passe all other And so much are our woolles to be preferred before those of Milesia and other places that if Iason had knowne the value of them that are bred and to be had in Britaine he would neuer haue gone to Colchis to looke for anie there For as Dionysius Alexandrinus saith in his De situ orbis it may by spinning be made comparable to the spiders web What fooles then are our countrimen in that they séeke to bereue themselues of this commoditie by practising dailie how to transfer the same to other nations in
carieng ouer their rams ewes to breed increase among them The first example hereof was giuen vnder Edward the fourth who not vnderstanding the botome of the sute of sundrie traitorous merchants that sought a present gaine with the perpetuall hinderance of their countrie licenced them to carie ouer certeine numbers of them into Spaine who hauing licence but for a few shipped veris manie a thing commonlie practised in other commodities also whereby the prince and hir land are not seldome times defrauded But such is our nature and so blind are we in déed that we sée no inconuenience before we féele it and for a present gaine we regard not what damage may insue to our posteritie Hereto some other man would ad also the desire that we haue to benefit other countries and to impech our owne And it is so sure as God liueth that euerie trifle which commeth from beyond the sea though it be not woorth thrée pence is more estéemed than a continuall commoditie at home with vs which far excéedeth that value In time past the vse of this commoditie consisted for the most part in cloth and woolsteds but now by meanes of strangers succoured here from domesticall persecution the same hath béene imploied vnto sundrie other vses as mockados baies vellures grograines c whereby the makers haue reaped no small commoditie It is furthermore to be noted for the low countries of Belgie know it and dailie experience notwithstanding the sharpenesse of our lawes to the contrarie dooth yet confirme it that although our rams weathers doo go thither from vs neuer so well headed according to their kind yet after they haue remained there a while they cast there their heads and from thencefoorth they remaine polled without any hornes at all Certes this kind of cattell is more cherished in England than standeth well with the commoditie of the commons or prosperitie of diuerse townes whereof some are wholie conuerted to their féeding yet such a profitable sweetnesse is their fléece such necessitie in their flesh and so great a benefit in the manuring of barren soile with their doong and pisse that their superfluous numbers are the better borne withall And there is neuer an husbandman for now I speake not of our great shéepemasters of whom some one man hath 20000 but hath more or lesse of this cattell séeding on his fallowes and short grounds which yéeld the siner fléece as Virgil following Varro well espied Georg. 3. where he saith Si tibi lanicium curae primùm aspera sylua Lappaequae tribulique absint fuge pabula laeta Neuerthelesse the sheepe of our countrie are often troubled with the rot as are our swine with the measels though neuer so generallie and manie men are now and then great losers by the same but after the calamitie is ouer if they can recouer and kéepe their new stocks sound for seauen yeares togither the former losse will easilie be recompensed with double commoditie Cardan writeth that our waters are hurtfull to our shéepe howbeit this is but his coniecture for we know that our shéepe are infected by going to the water and take the same as a sure and certeine token that a rot hath gotten hold of them their liuers and lights being alredie distempered through excessiue heat which inforceth them the rather to séeke vnto the water Certes there is no parcell of the maine wherin a man shall generallie find more fine and wholesome water than in England and therfore it is impossible that our shéepe should decaie by tasting of the same Wherfore the hinderance by rot is rather to be ascribed to the vnseasonablenes moisture of the weather in summer also their licking in of mildewes gossamire rowtie fogs ranke grasse full of superfluous iuice but speciallie I saie to ouer moist wether whereby the continuall raine pearsing into their hollow felles soketh foorthwith into their flesh which bringeth them to their baines Being also infected their first shew of sickenesse is their desire to drinke so that our waters are not vnto them Causa aegritudinis but Signum morbi what so euer Cardan doo mainteine to the contrarie There are peraduenture no small babes which are growne to be so good husbands that they can make account of euerie ten kine to be cléerelie woorth twentie pounds in coÌ„mon and indifferent yeares if the milke of fiue shéepe be dailie added to the same But as I wote not how true this surmise is bicause it is no part of my trade so I am sure hereof that some housewiues can and doo ad dailie a lesse proportion of ewes milke vnto the chéese of so manie kine whereby their cheese dooth the longer abide moist and eateth more brickle and mellow than otherwise it would Goats we haue pâ—ntie and of sundrie colours in the west parts of England especiallie in and towards Wales and amongst the rockie hilles by whome the owners doo reape no small aduantage some also are cherished elsewhere in diuerse stéeds for the benefit of such as are diseased with sundrie maladies vnto whom as I heare their milke chéese and bodies of their yoong kids are iudged verie profitable and therefore inquired for of manie farre and néere Certes I find among the writers that the milke of a goat is next in estimation to that of the woman for that it helpeth the stomach remooueth oppilations and stoppings of the liuer and looseth the bellie Some place also next vnto it the milke of the ew and thirdlie that of the cow But hereof I can shew no reason onelie this I know that ewes milke is fulsome sweet and such in tast as except such as are vsed vnto it no man will gladlie yéeld to liue and féed withall As for swine there is no place that hath greater store nor more wholesome in eating than are these here in England which neuerthelesse doo neuer anie good till they come to the table Of these some we eat greene for porke and other dried vp into bakon to haue it of more continuance Lard we make some though verie little because it is chargeable neither haue we such vse thereof as is to be séene in France and other countries sith we doo either bake our meat with swéet suet of beefe or mutton and bast all our meat with sweet or salt butter or suffer the fattest to bast it selfe by leisure In champaine countries they are kept by herds and an hogherd appointed to attend and wait vpon them who commonlie gathereth them togither by his noise and crie and leadeth them foorth to féed abroad in the fields In some places also women doo scowre and wet their cloths with their doong as other doo with hemlocks and netles but such is the sauor of the cloths touched withall that I cannot abide to weare them on my bodie more than such as are scowred with the reffuse sope than the which in mine opinion there is none more vnkindlie fauor Of our tame bores we make
altogither passe ouer this chapter without the rehersall of something although the whole summe of that which I haue to saie be nothing indeed if the performance of a full discourse hereof be anie thing hardlie required Of fishes therefore as I find fiue sorts the flat the round the long the legged and shelled so the flat are diuided into the smooth scaled and tailed Of the first are the plaice the but the turbut birt floke or sea flounder dorreie dab c. Of the second the soles c. Of the third our chaits maidens kingsons flath and thornbacke whereof the greater be for the most part either dried and carried into other countries or sodden sowsed eaten here at home whilest the lesser be fried or buttered soone after they be taken as prouision not to be kept long for feare of putrifaction Under the round kinds are commonlie comprehended lumps an vglie fish to sight and yet verie delicat in eating if it be kindlie dressed the whiting an old waiter or seruitor in the court the rochet sea breame pirle hake sea trowt gurnard haddocke cod herring pilchard sprat and such like And these are they whereof I haue best knowledge and be commonlie to be had in their times vpon our coasts Under this kind also are all the great fish conteined as the seale the dolphin the porpoise the thirlepole whale and whatsoeuer is round of bodie be it neuer so great and huge Of the long sort are congers eeles garefish and such other of that forme Finallie of the legged kind we haue not manie neither hane I seene anie more of this sort than the Polypus called in English the lobstar crafish or creuis and the crab As for the little crafishes they are not taken in the sea but plentifullie in our fresh riuers in banks and vnder stones where they kéepe themselues in most secret maner and oft by likenesse of colour with the stones among which they lie deceiue euen the skilfull takers of them except they vse great diligence Carolus Stephanus in his maison rustique doubted whether these lobstars be fish or not and in the end concludeth them to grow of the purgation of the water as dooth the frog and these also not to be eaten for that they be strong and verie hard of digestion But hereof let other determine further I might here speake of sundrie other fishes now and then taken also vpon our coasts but sith my mind is onelie to touch either all such as are vsuallie gotten or so manie of them onelie as I can wel rehearse vpon certeine knowledge I thinke it good at this time to forbeare the further intreatie of them As touching the shellie sort we haue plentie of oisters whose valure in old time for their swéetnesse was not vnknowne in Rome although Mutianus as Plinie noteth lib. 32 cap. 6. preferre the Cyzicene before them and these we haue in like maner of diuerse quantities and no lesse varietie also of our muskles and cockles We haue in like sort no small store of great whelkes scalops and perewinkles and each of them brought farre into the land from the sea coast in their seuerall seasons And albeit our oisters are generallie forborne in the foure hot moneths of the yeare that is to saie Maie Iune Iulie and August which are void of the letter R yet in some places they be continuallie eaten where they be kept in pits as I haue knowne by experience And thus much of our sea fish as a man in maner vtterlie vnacquainted with their diuersitie of kinds yet so much haue I yéelded to doo hoping hereafter to saie some what more and more orderlie of them if it shall please God that I may liue and haue leasure once againe to peruse this treatise and so make vp a perfect péece of worke of that which as you now sée is verie slenderlie attempted and begun Of sauage beasts and vermines Chap. 4. IT is none of the least blessings wherewith God hath indued this Iland that it is void of noisome beasts as lions beares tigers pardes wolfes such like by means whereof our countrimen may trauell in safetie our herds and flocks remaine for the most part abroad in the field without anie herdman or kéeper This is cheefelie spoken of the south and southwest parts of the Iland For wheras we that dwell on this side of the Twed may safelie boast of our securitie in this behalfe yet cannot the Scots doo the like in euerie point within their kingdome sith they haue greeuous woolfes and cruell foxes beside some other of like disposition continuallie conuersant among them to the generall hinderance of their husbandmen and no small damage vnto the inhabiters of those quarters The happie and fortunate want of these beasts in England is vniuersallie ascribed to the politike gouernement of king Edgar who to the intent the whole countrie might once be clensed and clearelie rid of them charged the conquered Welshmen who were then pestered with these rauenous creatures aboue measure to paie him a yearelie tribute of woolfes skinnes to be gathered within the land He appointed them thereto a certeine number of three hundred with free libertie for their prince to hunt pursue them ouer all quarters of the realme as our chronicles doo report Some there be which write how Ludwall prince of Wales paid yearelie to king Edgar this tribute of thrée hundred woolfes whose carcases being brought into Lhoegres were buried at Wolfpit in Cambridgeshire and that by meanes thereof within the compasse and terme of foure yeares none of those noisome creatures were left to be heard of within Wales and England Since this time also we read not that anie woolfe hath béene séene here that hath beene bred within the bounds and limits of our countrie howbeit there haue béene diuerse brought ouer from beyond the seas for gréedinesse of gaine and to make monie onlie by the gasing and gaping of our people vpon them who couet oft to see them being strange beasts in their eies and sildome knowne as I haue said in England Lions we haue had verie manie in the north parts of Scotland and those with maines of no lesse force than they of Mauritania were sometimes reported to be but how and when they were destroied as yet I doo not read They had in like sort no lesse plentie of wild and cruell buls which the princes and their nobilitie in the frugall time of the land did hunt and follow for the triall of their manhood and by pursute either on horssebacke or foot in armor notwithstanding that manie times they were dangerouslie assailed by them But both these sauage cretures are now not heard of or at the least wise the later scarselie known in the south parts Howbeit it this I gather by their being here that our Iland was not cut from the maine by the great deluge or flood of Noah but long after otherwise the generation of those
other like creatures could not haue extended into our Ilands For that anie man would of set purpose replenish the countrie with them for his pleasure and pastime in hunting I can in no wise beléeue Of foxes we haue some but no great store and also badgers in our sandie light grounds where woods firzes broome and plentie of shrubs are to shrowd them in when they be from their borrowes and thereto warrens of conies at hand to féed vpon at will Otherwise in claie which we call the cledgie mould we sildom heare of anie bicause the moisture and toughnesse of the soile is such as will not suffer them to draw and make their borrowes déepe Certes if I may fréelie saie what I thinke I suppose that these two kinds I meane foxes and badgers are rather preserued by gentlemen to hunt and haue pastime withall at their owne pleasures than otherwise suffered to liue as not able to be destroied bicause of their great numbers For such is the scantitie of them here in England in comparison of the plentie that is to be seene in other countries and so earnestlie are the inhabitants bent to root them out that except it had béene to beare thus with the recreations of their superiors in this behalfe it could not otherwise haue béene chosen but that they should haue béene vtterlie destroied by manie yeares agone I might here intreat largelie of other vermine as the polcat the miniuer the weasell stote fulmart squirrill fitchew and such like which Cardan includeth vnder the word Mustela also of the otter and likewise of the beuer whose hinder féet and taile onlie are supposed to be fish Certes the taile of this beast is like vnto a thin whetstone as the bodie vnto a monsterous rat the beast also it selfe is of such force in the téeth that it will gnaw an hole through a thicke planke or shere thorough a dubble billet in a night it loueth also the stillest riuers it is giuen to them by nature to go by flockes vnto the woods at hand where they gather sticks wherewith to build their nests wherein their bodies lie drie aboue the water although they so prouide most commonlie that they tailes may hang within the same It is also reported that their said tailes are a delicate dish and their stones of such medicinable force that as Vertomannus saith foure men smelling vnto them each after other did bleed at the nose through their attractiue force procéeding from a vehement sauour wherewith they are indued ther is greatest plentie of them in Persia chéefelie about Balascham from whence they and their dried cods are brought into all quarters of the world though not without some forgerie by such as prouide them And of all these here remembred as the first sorts are plentifull in euerie wood and hedgerow so these latter especiallie the otter for to saie the truth we haue not manie beuers but onelie in the Teisie in Wales is not wanting or to séeke in manie but most streams and riuers of this I le but it shall suffice in this sort to haue named them as I doo finallie the marterne a beast of the chase although for number I worthilie doubt whether that of our beuers or marterns may be thought to be the lesse Other pernicious beasts we haue not except you repute the great plentie of red fallow déere whose colours are oft garled white and blacke all white or all blacke and store of conies amongst the hurtfull fort Which although that of themselues they are not offensiue at all yet their great numbers are thought to be verie preiudiciall and therfore iustlie reprooued of many as are in like sort our huge flocks of shéepe whereon the greatest part of our soile is emploied almost in euerie place and yet our mutton wooll and selles neuer the better cheape The yoong males which our fallow deere doo bring foorth are commonlie named according to their seuerall ages for the first yéere it is a sawne the second a puckot the third a â—â—rell the fourth a soare the fift a bucke of the first head not bearing the name of a bucke till he be fiue yéers old and from hencefoorth his age is commonlie knowne by his head or horns Howbeit this notice of his yéers is not so certeine but that the best woodman may now and then he deceiued in that account for in some grounds a bucke of the first head will be so well headed as another in a high rowtie soile will be in the fourth It is also much to be maruelled at that whereas they doo yéerelie new and cast their horns yet in fighting they neuer breake off where they doo grife or mew Furthermore in examining the condition of our red déere I find that the yoong male is called in the first yéere a calfe in the second a broket the third a spaie the fourth a stagon or stag the fift a great stag the sixt an hart and so foorth vnto his death And with him in degrée of venerie are accounted the hare bore and woolfe The fallow déere as bucks and does are nourished in parkes and conies in warrens and burrowes As for hares they run at their owne aduenture except some gentleman or other for his pleasure doo make an inclosure for them Of these also the stag is accounted for the most noble game the fallow déere is the next then the roe whereof we haue indifferent store and last of all the hare not the least in estimation because the hunting of that seelie beast is mother to all the terms blasts and artificiall deuises that hunters doo vse All which notwithstanding our custome are pastimes more méet for ladies and gentlewomen to exercise whatsoeuer Franciscus Patritius saith to the contrarie in his institution of a prince than for men of courage to follow whose hunting should practise their armes in tasting of their manhood and dealing with such beasts as eftsoones will turne againe and offer them the hardest rather than their horsses féet which manie times may carrie them with dishonour from the field Surelie this noble kind of hunting onelie did great princes frequent in times past as it may yet appéere by the histories of their times especiallie of Alexander who at vacant times hunted the tiger the pard the bore and the beare but most willinglie lions because of the honorable estimation of that beast insomuch that at one time he caused an od or chosen lion for force and beautie to be let foorth vnto him hand to hand with whome he had much businesse albeit that in the end he ouerthrew and killed the beast Herevnto beside that which we read of the vsuall hunting of the princes and kings of Scotland of the wild bull woolfe c the example of king Henrie the first of England who disdaining as he termed them to follow or pursue cowards cherished of set purpose sundrie kinds of wild beasts as bears libards ounces lions at Woodstocke one
report that he builded thrée temples one to Mars at Perth in Scotland another to Mercurie at Bangor and the third to Apollo in Cornewall Of Riuallus Gurgustius Sysillius Iago and Kinimacus rulers of Britaine by succession and of the accidents coincident with their times The seuenth Chapter RIuallus the sonne of Cunedag began to reigne ouer the Britaines in the yeare of the world 3203 before the building of Rome 15 Ioathan as then being king of Iuda and Phacea king of Israel This Riuall gouerned the Iland in great welth and prosperitie In his time it rained bloud by the space of thrée daies togither after which raine ensued such an excéeding number and multitude of flies so noisome and contagious that much people died by reason thereof When he had reigned 46 yeares he died and was buried at Caerbranke now called Yorke In the time of this Riuals reigne was the citie of Rome builded after concordance of most part of writers Perdix also a wizard and a learned astrologian florished and writ his prophesies and Herene also GUrgustius the son of the before named Riuall began to gouerne the Britaines in the yeare after the creation of the world 3249 and after the first foundation of Rome 33 Ezechias reigning in Iuda This Gurgustius in the chronicle of England is called Gorbodian the sonne of Reignold he reigned 37 yeares then departing this life was buried at Caerbranke now called Yorke by his father SYsillius or after some writers Syluius the brother of Gurgustius was chosen to haue the gouernance of Britaine in the yere of the world 3287 and after the building of Rome 71 Manasses still reigning in Iuda This Sysillius in the English chronicle is named Secill He reigned 49 yeares and then died and was buried at Carbadon now called Bath IAgo or Lago the cousin of Gurgustius as next inheritor to Sysillius tooke vpon him the gouernement of Britaine in the yeare of the world 3336 and after the building of Rome 120 in whose time the citie of Ierusalem was taken by Nabuchodonozar and the king of Iuda Mathania otherwise called Zedechias being slaine This Iago or Lago died without issue when he had reigned 28 yeares and was buried at Yorke KInimacus or Kinmarus the sonne of Sysillius as some write or rather the brother of Iago began to gouerne the land of Britain in the yere of the world 3364 and after the building of Rome 148 the Iewes as then being in the third yeare of their captiuitie of Babylon This Kinimacus departed this life after he had reigned 54 yeares and was buried at Yorke Of Gorbodug and his two sonnes Ferrex and Porrex one brother killeth another the mother slaieth hir sonne and how Britaine by ciuill warres for lacke of issue legitimate to the gouernment of a monarchie became a pentarchie the end of Brutes line The eight Chapter GOrbodug the sonne of Kinimacus began his reigne ouer the Britains in the yeare after the creation of the world 3418 from the building of the citie of Rome 202 the 58 of the Iews captiuitie at Babylon This Gorbodug by most likelihood to bring histories to accord should reigne about the tearme of 62 yeares and then departing this world was buried at London leauing after him two sonnes Ferrex and Porrex or after some writers Ferreus and Porreus FErrex with Porrex his brother began iointlie to rule ouer the Britaines in the yeare of the world 3476 after the building of Rome 260 at which time the people of Rome forsooke their citie in their rebellious mood These two brethren continued for a time in good friendship and amitie till at length through couetousnesse and desire of greater dominion prouoked by flatterers they fell at variance and discord whereby Ferrex was constreined to flée into Gallia and there purchased aid of a great duke called Gunhardus or Suardus and so returned into Britaine thinking to preuaile and obteine the dominion of the whole Iland But his brother Porrex was readie to receiue him with battell after he was landed in the which battell Ferrex was slaine with the more part of his people The English chronicle saith that Porrex was he that fled into France at his returne was slaine and that Ferrex suruiued But Geffrey of Monmouth Polychronicon are of a contrarie opinion Matthew Westmonasteriensis writeth that Porrex deuising waies to kill Ferrex atchiued his purpose and slue him But whether of them so euer suruiued the mother of them was so highlie offended for the death of him that was slaine whom the most intierlie loued that setting apart all motherlie affection she found the meanes to enter the chamber 〈◊〉 him that suruiued in the night season and as he slept the with the helpe of his maidens slue him and cut him into small péeces as the writers doo affirme Such was the end of these two brethren after they had reigned by the space of foure to fiue yeares After this followed a troublous season full of cruell warre and seditious discord wherby and in the end 〈◊〉 for the space of fiftie yeares the monarchie or sole gouernement of the Iland became 〈…〉 that is it was diuided betwixt fiue kings or rulers till Dunwallon of Cornewall ouercame them all Thus the line of Brute according to the report of most writers tooke an end for after the death of the two foresaid brethren no rightfull inheritor was left aliue to succéed them in the kingdome The names of these fiue kings are found in certeine old pedegrées and although the same be much corrupted in diuers copies yet these vnder named are the most agréeable But of these fiue kings or dukes the English chronicle alloweth Cloton king of Cornewall for most rightfull heires There appeareth noâ— any 〈◊〉 certeine by report of ancient author how long this variance continue 〈◊〉 amongst the Britains 〈◊〉 but as some say it lasted for the space of 51 yeres coniectyring so much by 〈…〉 recorded in Polychron who saith 〈…〉 till the beginning of the reigne of Dunwallon Mulmucius who began to gouerne 〈◊〉 the time that Brute first entred Britaine about the space of 703 thrée yeares ¶ Here ye must note that there is difference amongst writers about the suppâ—tation and account of these yeares Insomuch that some making their reckoning after certeine writers and finding the same to varie aboue thrée C. yeares are brought into further doubt of the truth at the whole historie but whereas other haue by â—aligent search tried out the continuance of euerie gouernors reigne and reduced the same to a likelihood of some conformitie I haue thought best to follow the same leauing the credit thereof with the first authors The pentarchie 1 Rudacus 2 Clotenus 3 Pinnor 4 Staterus 5 Yewan king of Wales Cornewall Loegria Albania Northumberland The end of the second Booke THE THIRD BOOKE of the Historie of England Of Mulmucius the first king of Britaine who was crowned with
a golden crowne his lawes his foundations with other his acts and deeds The first Chapter NOw to proceede with the aforesaid authors Mulmucius Dunwallō or as other saie Dunuallo Mulmucius the sonne of Cloton as testifieth th' english chronicle and also Geffrey of Monmouth got the vpper hand of the other dukes or rulers and after his fathers deceasse began his reigne ouer the whole monarchie of Britaine in the yéere of the world 3529 after the building of Rome 314 and after the deliuerance of the Israelites out of captiuitie 97 and about the 26 yéere of Darius Artaxerxes Longimanus the fift king of the Persians This Mulmucius Dunuallo is named in the english chronicle Donebant and prooued a right worthie prince He builded within the citie of London then called Troinouant a temple and named it the temple of peace the which as some hold opinion I wote not vpon what ground was the same which now is called Blackwell hall where the market for buieng and selling of cloths is kept The chronicle of England affirmeth that Mulmucius whome the old booke nameth Molle builded the two townes Malmesburie and the Uies He also made manie good lawes which were long after vsed called Mulmucius lawes turned out of the British spéech into the Latine by Gildas Priscus and long time after translated out of latine into english by Alfred king of England and mingled in his statutes He moreouer gaue priuileges to temples to plowes to cities and to high waies leading to the same so that whosoeuer fled to them should be in safegard from bodilie harme and from thence he might depart into what countrie he would with indemnitie of his person Some authors write that he began to make the foure great high waies of Britaine the which were finished by his sonne Blinus as after shall be declared After he had established his land and set his Britains in good and conuenient order he ordeined him by the aduise of his lords a crowne of gold caused himselfe with great solemnitie to be crowned according to the custome of 〈◊〉 lawes then in vse bicause he was the first that bare a crowne héere in Britaine after the opinion of some writers he is named the first king of Britaine and all the other before rehearsed are named rulers dukes or gouernors Amongst other of his ordinances he appointed weights and measures with the which men should buy and sell. And further he deuised sore and streight orders for the punishing of theft Finallie after he had guided the land by the space of fortie yéeres he died and was buried in the foresaid temple of peace which he had erected within the citie of Troinouant now called London as before ye haue heard appointing in his life time that his kingdome should be diuided betwixt his two sonnes Brennus and Belinus as some men doo coniecture The ioint-gouernment of Belinus and Brennus the two sonnes of Mulmucius their discontentment the stratagems of the one against the other the expulsion of Brennus out of Britaine The second Chapter BRennus and Belinus began to reigne iointlie as kings in Britaine in the yéere of the world 3574 after the building of the citie of Rome 355 and after the deliuerance of the Israelites out of captiuitie 142 which was about the seuenth yéere of Artaxerxes surnamed Mnenon the seuenth king of the Persians Belinus held vnder his gouernment Loegria Wales and Cornwall and Brennus all those countries ouer and beyond Humber And with this partition were they contented by the tearme of six or seuen yéeres after which time expired Brennus coueting to haue more than his portion came to first thought to purchase himselfe aid in forreine parties therefore by the prouocation and counsell of yong vnquiet heads sailed ouer into Norway and there married the daughter of Elsung or Elsing as then duke or ruler of that countrie Beline offended with his brother that he should thus without his aduice marrie with a stranger now in his absence seized all his lands townes and fortresses into his owne hands placing garisons of men of warre where he thought conuenient In the meane time Brenne aduertised hereof assembled a great nauie of ships well furnished with people and souldiers of the Norwegians with the which he tooke his course homewards but in the waie he was encountred by Guilthdacus king of Denmarke the which had laid long in wait for him bicause of the yoong ladie which Brenne had maried for whome he had béene a sutor to hir father Elsing of long time When these two fléetes of the Danes and Norwegians met there was a sore battell betwixt them but finallie the Danes ouercame them of Norway and tooke the ship wherein the new bride was conueied and then was she brought aboord the ship of Guilthdacus Brenne escaped by flight as well as he might But when Guilthdacus had thus obtained the victorie and prey suddenlie therevpon arose a sore tempest of wind and weather which scattered the Danish fleete and put the king in dangers to haue béene lost◠but finallie within fiue daies after being driuen by force of wind he landed in Northumberland with a few such ships as kept togither with him Beline being then in that countrie prouiding for defense against his brother vpon knowledge of the king of Denmarks arriuall caused him to be staied Shortlie after Brenne hauing recouered and gotten togither the most part of his ships that were dispersed by the discomfiture and then newlie rigged and furnished of all things necessarie sent word to his brother Beline both to restore vnto him his wife wrongfullie rauished by Guilthdacus and also his lands iniuriouslie by him seized and his possession These requests being plainlie and shortlie denied Brenne made no long delaie but spéedilie made toward Albania and landing with his armie in a part thereof incountred with his brother Beline néere vnto a wood named as then Calater where after cruell fight and mortall battell betwixt them at length the victorie abode with the Britains and the discomfiture did light so on the Norwegians that the most of them were wounded slaine and left dead vpon the ground Hereby Brenne being forced to flée made shift and got ouer into Gallia where after he had sued to this prince at length he abode and was well receiued of one Seguinus or Seginus duke of the people called then Allobrogs as Galfrid of Monmouth saith or rather Armorica which now is called Britaine as Polychronicon and the english historie printed by Caxton more trulie maie seeme to affirme But Beline hauing got the vpper hand of his enimies assembling his councell at Caerbranke now called York tooke aduise what he should doo with the king of Denmarke where it was ordeined that he should be set at libertie with condition and vnder couenant to acknowledge himselfe by dooing homage to hold his land of the king of
gouernance both of his realme and person committed to hir charge She was a woman expert and skilfull in diuers sciences but chiefelie being admitted to the gouernance of the realme she studied to preserue the common wealth in good quiet and wholsome order and therefore deuised and established profitable and conuenient lawes the which after were called Martian lawes of hir name that first made them These lawes as those that were thought good and necessarie for the preseruation of the common wealth Alfred or Alured that was long after king of England translated also out of the British toong into the English Saxon speech and then were they called after that translation Marchenelagh that is to meane the lawes of Martia To conclude this worthie woman guided the land during the minoritie of hir sonne right politikelie and highlie to hir perpetuall renowme and commendation And when hir sonne came to lawfull age she deliuered vp the gouernance into his handes How long he reigned writers varie some auouch but seuen yeares though other affirme 15. which agréeth not so well with the accord of other histories and times He was buried at London Of Kimarus and his sudden end of Elanius and his short regiment of Morindus and his beastlie crueltie all three immediatlie succeeding each other in the monarchie of Britaine with the explorts of the last The sixt Chapter KImarus the sonne of Sicilius began to reigne ouer the Britaines in the yeare of the world 3657 and after the building of Rome 442 in the first yeare of the 117 Olsmpiad This Kimarus being a wild yoong man and giuen to follow his lusts and pleasures was slame by some that were his enimies as he was abroad in hunting when he had reigned scarselie three yeares ELanius the sonne of Kimarus or as other haue his brother began to rule the Britaines in the yeare after the creation of the world 3361 after the building of Rome 445 after the deliuerance of the Israelities 229 and in the fourth yeare of the Seleuciens after which account the bookes of Machabées doo reckon which began in the 14 after the death of Alexander This Elanius in the English Chronicle is named also Haran by Mat. Westin Danius and by an old chronicle which Fabian much followed Elanius and Kimarus should seeme to be one person but other hold the contrarie and saie that he reigned fullie 8. yeares MOrindus the bastard sonne of Elanius was admitted king of Britaine in the yeare of the world 366 after the building of Rome 451 after the deliuerance of the Israelites 236 and in the tenth yeare of Cassander K. of Macedonia which hauing dispatched Olimpias the mother of Alexander the great and gotten Roxanes with Alexanders sonne into his hands vsurped the kingdome of the Macedonians and held it 15 yéeres This Morindus in the English chronicle is called Morwith and was a man of worthie fame in chiualrie and martiall dooings but so cruell withall that his vnmercifull nature could scarse be satisfied with the torments of them that had offended him although oftentimes with his owne hands he cruellie put them to torture and execution He was also beautifull and comelie of personage liberall and bounteous and of a maruellous strength In his daies a certeine king of the people called Moriani with a great armie landed in Northumberland and began to make cruell warre vpon the inhabitants But Morindus aduertised héerof assembled his Britains came against the enimies and in battell putting them to flight chased them to their ships and tooke a great number of them prisoners whome to the satisfieng of his cruell nature he caused to be slaine euen in his presence Some of them were headed some strangled some panched and some he caused to be slaine quicke ¶ These people whome Gal. Mon. nameth Moriani I take to be either those that inhabited about Terrouane and Calice called Morini or some other people of the Galles or Germaines and not as some estéeme them Morauians or Merhenners which were not known to the world as Humfrey Llhoyd hath verie well noted till about the daies of the emperour Mauricius which misconstruction of names hath brought the British historie further out of credit than reason requireth if the circumstances be dulie considered But now to end with Morindus At length this bloudie prince heard of a monster that was come a land out of the Irish sea with the which when he would néeds fight he was deuoured of the same after he had reigned the terme of 8 yeeres leauing behind him fiue sonnes Gorbomanus Archigallus Elidurus Uigenius or Nigenius and Peredurus Of Gorbonianus Archigallus Elidurus Vigenius and Peredurus the fiue sons of Morindus the building of Cambridge the restitution of Archigallus to the regiment after his depriuation Elidurus three times admitted King his death and place of interrament The seuenth Chapter GOrbonianus the first son of Morindus succéeded his father in the kingdome of Britain in the yéere of the world 3676 after the building of Rome 461 and fourth yéere of the 121 Olimpiad This Gorbonianus in the English chronicle is named Granbodian and was a righteous prince in his gouernment and verie deuout according to such deuotion as he had towards the aduancing of the religion of his gods and thervpon he repaired all the old temples through his kingdome and erected some new He also builded the townes of Cambridge and Grantham as Caxton writeth and was beloued both of the rich and poore for he honoured the rich and relieued the poore in time of their necessities In his time was more plentie of all things necessarie for the wealthfull state of man than had béene before in anie of his predecessors daies He died without issue after he had reigned by the accord of most writers about the terme of ten yeares Some write that this Gorbonian built the townes of Cairgrant now called Cambridge also Grantham but some thinke that those which haue so written are deceiued in mistaking the name for that Cambridge was at the first called Granta and by that meanes it might be that Gorbonian built onlie Grantham and not Cambridge namelie because other write how that Cambridge as before is said was built in the daies of Gurguntius the sonne of Beline by one Cantaber a Spaniard brother to Partholoin which Partholoin by the aduice of the same Gurguntius got seates for himselfe and his companie in Ireland as before ye haue heard The said Cantaber also obteining licence of Gurguntius builded a towne vpon the side of the riuer called Canta which he closed with walles and fortified with a strong tower or castell and after procuring philosophers to come hither from Athens where in his youth he had bene a student he placed them there and so euen then was that place furnished as they saie with learned men and such as were readie to instruct others in knowledge of letters and
all persons right and iustice all the daies of his life and lastlie being growne to great age died when he had reigned now this third time after most concordance of writers the tearme of foure yeares and was buried at Caerleill A Chapter of digression shewing the diuersitie of writers in opinion touching the computation of yeares from the beginning of the British kings of this Iland downewards since Gurguintus time till the death of Elidurus and likewise till king Lud reigned in his roialtie with the names of such kings as ruled betweene the last yeare of Elidurus and the first of Lud. The eight Chapter HEre is to be noted that euen from the beginning of the British kings which reigned here in this land there is great diuersitie amongest writers both touching the names and also the times of their reignes speciallie till they come to the death of the last mentioned king Elidurus Insomuch that Polydor Virgil in his historie of England finding a manifest error as he taketh it in those writers whome he followeth touching the account from the comming of Brute vnto the sacking of Rome by Brennus whome our histories affirme to be the brother of Beline that to fill vp the number which is wanting in the reckoning of the yeares of those kings which reigned after Brute till the daies of the same Brenne Beline he thought good to change the order least one error should follow an other and so of one error making manie he hath placed those kings which after other writers should séeme to follow Brenne and Beline betwixt Dunuallo and Mulmucius father to the said Beline and Brenne and those fiue kings which stroue for the gouernement after the deceasse of the two brethren Ferrex and Porrex putting Guintoline to succéed after the fiue kings or rulers and after Guintoline his wife Martia during the minoritie of hir sonne then hir said sonne named Sicilius After him succéeded these whose names follow in order Chimarius Danius Morindus Gorbonianus Archigallo who being deposed Elidurus was made king and so continued till he restored the gouernement as ye haue heard to Archigallo againe and after his death Elidurus was eftsoones admitted and within a while againe deposed by Uigenius and Peredurus and after their deceasses the third time restored Then after his deceasse followed successiuelie Ueginus Morganus Ennanus Idunallo Rimo Geruntins Catellus Coilus Porrex the second of that name Cherinus Fulgentius Eldalus Androgeus Urianus and Eliud after whom should follow Dunuallow Molmucius as in his proper place if the order of things doone the course of time should be obserued as Polydor gathereth by the account of yeares attributed to those kings that reigned before and after Dunuallo according to those authours whom as I said he followeth if they will that Brennus which led the Galles to Rome be the same that was sonne to the said Dunuallo Mulmucius and brother to Beline But sith other haue in better order brought out a perfect agréement in the account of yeares and succession of those kings which reigned and gouerned in this land before the sacking of Rome and also another such as it is after the same and before the Romans had anie perfect knowledge thereof we haue thought good to follow them therein leauing to euerie man his libertie to iudge as his knowledge shall serue him in a thing so doubtfull and vncerteine by reason of variance amongst the ancient writers in that behalfe And euen as there is great difference in writers since Gurguintus till the death of Elidurus so is there as great or rather greater after his deceasse speciallie till king Lud atteined the kingdome But as maie be gathered by that which Fabian and other whome he followeth doo write there passed aboue 185 yeares betwixt the last yeare of Elidurus and the beginning of king Lud his reigne in the which time there reigned 32 or 33 kings as some writers haue mentioned whose names as Gal. Mon. hath recorded are thâ—se immediatlie héere named Regâ—â— the sonne of Gorbolian or Gorbonian a worthie prince who iustlie and mercifullie gouerned his people Margan the sonne of Archigallo a noble prince likewise and guiding his subiects in good quiet Emerian brother to the same Margan but far vnlike to him in maners so that he was deposed in the sixt yeare of his reigne Ydwallo sonne to Uigenius Rimo the sonne of Peredurus Geruntius the sonne of Elidurus Catell that was buried at Winchester Coill that was buried at Nottingham Porrex a vertuous and most gentle prince Cherinus a drunkard Fulginius Eldad and Androgeus these thrée were sonnes to Chercinus and reigned successiuelie one after another after them a sonne of Androgeus then Eliud Dedaicus Clotinius Gurguntius Merianns Bledius Cop Owen Sicilius Bledgabredus an excellent musician after him his brother Archemall then Eldol Red Rodiecke Samuill Penisell Pir Capoir after him his sonne Gligweil an vpright dealing prince and a good iusticiarie whom succeeded his sonne Helie which reigned 60 yeares as the forsaid Gal. Mon. writeth where other affirme that he reigned 40 yeares and some againe say that he reigned but 7 moneths There is great diuersitie in writers touching the reignes of these kings and not onlie for the number of yéeres which they should continue in their reignes but also in their names so that to shew the diuersitie of all the writers were but to small purpose sith the dooings of the same kings were not great by report made thereof by any approoued author But this maie suffice to aduertise you that by conferring the yéeres attributed to the other kings which reigned before them since the comming of Brute who should enter this land as by the best writers is gathered about the yéere before the building of Rome 367 which was in the yéere after the creation of the world 2850 as is said with their time there remaineth 182 yéeres to be dealt amongst these 33 kings which reigned betwixt the said Elidure Lud which Lud also began his reigne after the building of the citie of Rome as writers affirme about 679 yéeres and in the yéere of the world 3895 as some that will séeme the precisest calculators doo gather Polydor Virgil changing as I haue shewed the order of succession in the British kings in bringing diuerse of those kings which after other writers followed Beline and Brenne to precéed them so successiuelie after Beline and Brenne reherseth those that by his coniecture did by likelihood succéed as thus After the decesse of Beline his sonne Gurguntius being the second of that name succeeded in gouernment of the land and then these in order as they follow Merianus Bladanus Capeus Ouinus Sicilius Bledgabredus Archemallus Eldorus Rodianus Redargius Samulius Penisellus Pyrrhus Caporus Dinellus and Helie who had issue Lud Cassibellane and Neurius Of king Helie who gaue the name to the I le of Elie of king Lud and what memorable edifices he made London sometimes called Luds towne
and all the late writers of Lucius Hereby it appeareth that whether one or mo yet kings there were in Britain bearing rule vnder the Romane emperors On the other part the common opinion of our chronicle-writers is that the chiefe gouernment remained euer with the Britains that the Romane senat receiuing a yearelie tribute sent at certeine times Ex officio their emperors and lieutenants into this I le to represse the rebellious tumults therein begun or to beat backe the inuasion of the enimies that went about to inuade it And thus would these writers inferre that the Britains euer obeied their king till at length they were put beside the gouernement by the Saxons But whereas in the common historie of England the succession of kings ought to be kept so oft as it chanceth in the same that there is not anie to fill the place then one while the Romane emperors are placed in their steads and another while their lieutenants and are said to be created kings of the Britains as though the emperors were inferiors vnto the kings of Britaine and that the Romane lieutenants at their appointments and not by prescript of the senat or emperours administred the prouince This may suffice here to aduertise you of the contrarietie in writers Now we will go foorth in following our historie as we haue doone heretofore sauing that where the Romane histories write of things done here by emperors or their lieutenants it shall be shewed as reason requireth sith there is a great appearance of truth oftentimes in the same as those that be authorised and allowed in the opinion of the learned Of Theomantius the tearme of yeares that he reigned and where he was interred of Kymbeline within the time of whose gouernment Christ Iesus our sauiour was borne all nations content to obeie the Romane emperors and consequentlie Britaine the customes that the Britaines paie the Romans as Strabo reporteth The xviij Chapter AFter the death of Cassibellane Theomantius or Tenantius the yoongest sonne of Lud was made king of Britaine in the yéere of the world 3921 after the building of Rome 706 before the comming of Christ 45. He is named also in one of the English chronicles Tormace in the same chronicle it is conteined that not he but his brother Androgeus was king where Geffrey of Monmouth others testifie that Androgeus abandoned the land clerelie continued still at Rome because he knew the Britains hated him for treason he had committed in aiding Iulius Cesar against Cassibellane Theomantius ruled the land in good quiet and paid the tribute to the Romans which Cassibellane had granted and finallie departed this life after he had reigned 22 yeares and was buried at London KYmbeline or Cimbeline the sonne of Theomantius was of the Britains made king after the deceasse of his father in the yeare of the world 3944 after the building of Rome 728 and before the birth of out Sauiour 33. This man as some write was brought vp at Rome and there made knight by Augustus Cesar vnder whome he serued in the warres and was in such fauour with him that he was at libertie to pay his tribute or not Little other mention is made of his dooings except that during his reigne the Sauiour of the world our Lord Iesus Christ the onelie sonne of God was borne of a virgine about the 23 yeare of the reigne of this Kymbeline in the 42 yeare of the emperour Octauius Augustus that is to wit in the yeare of the world 3966 in the second yeare of the 194 Olympiad after the building of the citie of Rome 750 nigh at an end after the vniuersall floud 2311 from the birth of Abraham 2019 after the departure of the Israelits out of Egypt 1513 after the captiuitie of Babylon 535 from the building of the temple by Salomon 1034 from the arriuall of Brute 1116 complet Touching the continuance of the yeares of Kymbelines reigne some writers doo varie but the best approoued affirme that he reigned 35 years and then died was buried at London leauing behind him two sonnes Guiderius and Aruiragus ¶ But here is to be noted that although our histories doo affirme that as well this Kymbeline as also his father Theomantius liued in quiet with the Romans and continuallie to them paied the tributes which the Britains had couenanted with Iulius Cesar to pay yet we find in the Romane writers that after Iulius Cesars death when Augustus had taken vpon him the rule of the empire the Britains refused to paie that tribute whereat as Cornelius Tacitus reporteth Augustus being otherwise occupied was contented to winke howbeit through earnest calling vpon to recouer his right by such as were desirous to sée the vttermost of the British kingdome at length to wit in the tenth yeare after the death of Iulius Cesar which was about the thirtéenth yeare of the said Theomantius Augustus made prouision to passe with an armie ouer into Britaine was come forward vpon his iournie into Gallia Celtica or as we maie saie into these hither parts of France But here receiuing aduertisements that the Pannonians which inhabited the countrie now called Hungarie and the Dalmatians whome now we call Slauons had rebelled he thought it best first to subdue those rebells neere home rather than to séeke new countries and leaue such in hazard whereof he had present possession and so turning his power against the Pannonians and Dalmatians he left off for a time the warres of Britaine whereby the land remained without feare of anie inuasion to be made by the Romans till the yeare after the building of the citie of Rome 725 and about the 19 yeare of king Theomantius reigne that Augustus with an armie departed once againe from Rome to passe ouer into Britaine there to make warre But after his comming into Gallia when the Britains sent to him certeine ambassadours to treat with him of peace he staied there to settle the state of things among the Galles for that they were not in verie good order And hauing finished there he went into Spaine and so his iournie into Britaine was put off till the next yeare that is the 726 after the building of Rome which fell before the birth of our sauiour 25 about which time Augustus eftsoons meant the third time to haue made a voiage into Britaine because they could not agrée vpon couenants But as the Pannonians and Dalmatians had aforetime staied him when as before is said he meant to haue gone against the Britans so euen now the Salassians a people inhabiting about Italie and Switserland the Cantabrians and Asturians by such rebellious sturrs as they raised withdrew him from his purposed iournie But whether this controuersie which appeareth to fall forth betwixt the Britans and Augustus was occasioned by Kymbeline or some other prince of the Britains I haue not to auouch for that by our writers
began his reigne ouer the Britains about the yeare of our Lord 180 as Fabian following the authoritie of Peter Pictauiensis saith although other writers seeme to disagrée in that account as by the same Fabian in the table before his booke partlie appeareth wherevnto Matthaeus Westmonasteriensis affirmeth that this Lucius was borne in the yeare of our Lord 115 and was crowned king in the yeare 124 as successor to his father Coillus which died the same yeare being of great age yer the said Lucius was borne It is noted by antiquaries that his entrance was in the 4132 of the world 916 after the building of Rome 220 after the comming of Cesar into Britaine and 165 after Christ whose accounts I follow in this treatise This Lucius is highlie renowmed of the writers for that he was the first king of the Britains that receiued the faith of Iesus Christ for being inspired by the spirit of grace and truth euen from the beginning of his reigne he somewhat leaned to the fauoring of Christian religion being moued with the manifest miracles which the Christians dailie wrought in witnesse and proofe of their sound and perfect doctrine For euen from the daies of Ioseph of Arimathia and his fellowes or what other godlie men first taught the Britains the gospell of our Sauiour there remained amongest the same Britains some christians which ceased not to teach and preach the word of God most sincerelie vnto them but yet no king amongst them openlie professed that religion till at length this Lucius perceiuing not onelie some of the Romane lieutenants in Britaine as Trebellius and Pertinax with others to haue submitted themselues to that profession but also the emperour himselfe to begin to be fauorable to them that professed it he tooke occasion by their good example to giue eare more attentiuelie vnto the gospell and at length sent vnto Eleutherius bishop of Rome two learned men of the British nation Eluane and Meduine requiring him to send some such ministers as might instruct him and his people in the true faith more plentifullie and to baptise them according to the rules of christian religion ¶ The reuerend father Iohn Iewell sometime bishop of Salisburie writeth in his replie vnto Hardings answer that the said Eleutherius for generall order to be taken in the realme and churches héere wrote his aduice to Lucius in maner and forme following You haue receiued in the kingdome of Britaine by Gods mercie both the law and faith of Christ ye haue both the new and the old testament out of the same through Gods grace by the aduise of your realme make a law and by the same through Gods sufferance rule you your kingdome of Britaine for in that kingdome you are Gods vicar Herevpon were sent from the said Eleutherius two godlie learned men the one named Fugatius and the other Damianus the which baptised the king with all his familie and people and therewith remoued the worshipping of idols and false gods and taught the right meane and waie how to worship the true and immortall God There were in those daies within the bounds of Britaine 28 Flamines thrée Archflamines which were as bishops and archbishops or superintendents of the pagan or heathen religion in whose place they being remoued were instituted 28 bishops thrée archbishops of the christian religion One of the which archbishops held his sée at London another at Yorke and the third at Caerleon Arwiske in Glamorganshire Unto the archbishop of London was subiect Cornewall and all the middle part of England euen vnto Humber To the archbishop of Yorke all the north parts of Britaine from the riuer of Humber vnto the furthest partes of Scotland And to the archbishop of Caerleon was subiect all Wales within which countrie as then were seuen bishops where now there are but foure The riuer of Seuern in those daies diuided Wales then called Cambria from the other parts of Britaine Thus Britaine partlie by the meanes of Ioseph of Arimathia of whome ye haue heard before partlie by the wholesome instructions doctrines of Fugatius and Damianus was the first of all other regions that openlie receiued the gospell and continued most stedfast in that profession till the cruell furie of Dioclesian persecuted the same in such sort that as well in Britaine as in all other places of the world the christian religion was in manner extinguished and vtterlie destroied There be that affirme how this Lucius should build the church of saint Peter at Westminster though manie attribute that act vnto Sibert king of the east Saxons and write how the place was then ouergrowne with thornes and bushes and thereof tooke the name and was called Thorney They ad moreouer that Thomas archbishop of London preached read and ministred the sacraments there to such as made resort vnto him Howbeit by the tables hanging in the reuestrie of saint Paules at London and also a table sometime hanging in saint Peters church in Cornehill it should séeme that the said church of saitn Peter in Cornehill was the same that Lucius builded But herein saith Harison anno mundi 4174 dooth lie a scruple Sure Cornell might soone be mistaken for Thorney speciallie in such old records as time age euill handling haue oftentimes defaced But howsoeuer the case standeth truth it is that Lucius reioising much in that he had brought his people to the perfect light and vnderstanding of the true God that they néeded not to be deceiued anie longer with the craftie temptations and feigned miracles of wicked spirits he abolished all prophane worshippings of false gods and conuerted all such temples as had béene dedicated to their seruice vnto the vse of christian religion and thus studieng onlie how to aduance the glorie of the immortall God and the knowledge of his word without seeking the vaine glorie of worldlie triumph which is got with slaughter and bloudshed of manie a giltlesse person he left his kingdome though not inlarged with broder dominion than he receiued it yet greatlie augmented and inriched with quiet rest good ordinances and that which is more to be estéemed than all the rest adorned with Christes religion and perfectlie instructed with his most holie word and doctrine He reigned as some write 21 yeares though other affirme but twelue yeares Againe some testifie that he reigned 77 others 54 and 43. Moreouer here is to be noted that if he procured the faith of Christ to be planted within this realme in the time of Eleutherius the Romane bishop the same chanced in the daies of the emperour Marcus Aurelius Antonius and about the time that Lucius Aurelius Commodus was ioined and made partaker of the empire with his father which was seuen yéere after the death of Lucius Aelius Aurelius Uerus and in the 177 after the birth of our Sauiour Iesus Christ as by some chronologies is easie to be collected For Eleutherius began to gouerne the sée of
where he should remaine for a time and then to returne againe and reigne in as great authoritie as euer he did before might well perceiue themselues deceiued in crediting so vaine a fable But yet where it might otherwise be doubted whether anie such Arthur was at all as the British histories mention bicause neither Gyldas nor Beda in their woorks speake anie thing of him it may appéere the circumstances considered that suerly such one there was of that name hardie and valiant in armes though not in diuerse points so famous as some writers paint him out William Malmesburie a writer of good credit and authoritie amongst the learned hath these woords in his first booke intituled De regibus Anglorum saieng But he being dead meaning Uortimer the force of the Britains waxed féeble their decaied hope went backward apace and euen then suerlie had they gon to destruction if Ambrosius who alone of the Romans remained yet aliue and was king after Uortigerne had not kept vnder and staied the loftie barbarous people that is to say the Saxons by the notable aid and assistance of the valiant Arthur This is the same Arthur of whom the trifling tales of the Britains euen to this day fantasticallie doo descant and report woonders but woorthie was he doubtlesse of whom feined fables should not haue so dreamed but rather that true histories might haue set foorth his woorthie praises as he that did for a long season susteine and hold vp his countrie that was readie to go to vtter ruine and decaie incouraging the bold harts of the Britains vnto the warre and finallie in the siege of Badon hill he set vpon nine hundred of the enimies and with incredible slaughter did put them all to flight On the contrarie part the English Saxons although they were tossed with sundrie hops of fortune yet still they renewed their bands with new supplies of their countriemen that came out of Germanie and so with bolder courage assailed their enimies and by little and little causing them to giue place spread themselues ouer the whole I le For although there were manie battels in the which sometime the Saxons and sometime the Britains got the better yet the greater number of Saxons that were slaine the greater number of them still came ouer to the succour of their countriemen being called in and sent for out of euerie quarter about them Héere is also to be noted that where the British historie declareth that Gawaine or Gallowine being slaine in the battell fought betwixt Arthur and Mordred in Kent was buried at Douer so that his bones remained there to be shewed a long time after yet by that which the foresaid William Malmesburie writeth in the third booke of his volume intituled De regibus Anglorum the contrarie maie séeme true his woords are these Then saith he in the prouince of Wales which is called Rosse the sepulture of Gallowine was found who was nephue to Arthur by his sister not going out of kind from so woorthie an vncle He reigned in that part of Britaine which vnto this day is called Walwichia a knight for his high prowesse most highlie renowmed but expelled out of his kingdome by the brother and nephue of Hengist of whome in the first booke we haue made mention first requiting his banishment with great detriment and losse to those his enimies wherein he was partaker by iust desert to his vncles woorthie praise for that he staied for a great manie yéeres the destruction of his countrie which was now running headlong into vtter ruine and decaie But Arthurs graue no where appéereth yet the others toome as I haue said was found in the daies of William the conqueror king of England vpon the sea side and conteined in length fouretéene foot where he was as some say wounded by his enimies and cast vp by shipwracke But other write that he was slaine at a publike feast or banket by his owne countriemen Thus saith William Malmesburie ¶ But heere you must consider that the said Malmesburie departed this life about the beginning of the reigne of king Henrie the second certeine yéers before the bones of Arthur were found as ye haue heard But omitting this point as néedles to be controuerssed letting all dissonant opinions of writers passe as a matter of no such moment that we should néed to sticke therein as in a glewpot we will procéed in the residue of such collections as we find necessarilie pertinent to the continuation of this historie and now we will say somewhat of quéene Guenhera or Guenouer the wife of the foresaid king Arthur Some iudge that she tooke hir name of hir excellent beautie bicause Guinne or Guenne in the Welsh toong signifieth faire so that she was named Guennere or rather Guenlhean euen as you would say the faire or beautifull Elenor or Helen She was brought vp in the house of one Cador earle of Cornewall before Arthur maried hir and as it appeareth by writers she was euill reported of as noted of incontinencie breach of faith to hir husband in maner as for the more part women of excellent beautie hardlie escape the venemous blast of euill toongs and the sharpe assaults of the followers of Uenus The British historie affirmeth that she did not onelie abuse hir selfe by vnlawfull companie with Mordred but that also in Arthurs absence she consented to take him to husband It is likewise found recorded by an old writer that Arthur besieged on a time the marishes neere to Glastenburie for displeasure that he bare to a certeine lord called Melua who had rauished Gueneuer and led hir into those marishes and there did kéepe hir Hir corps notwithstanding as before is recited was interred togither with Arthurs so that it is thought she liued not long after his deceasse Arthur had two wiues as Gyraldus Cambrensis affirmeth of which the latter saith he was buried with him and hir bones found with his in one sepulchre but yet so diuided that two parts of the toome towards the head were appointed to receiue the bones of the man and the third part towards the féet conteined the womans bones apart by themselues Here is to be remembred that Hector Boetius writeth otherwise of the death of Arthur than before in this booke is mentioned also that Gueneuer being taking prisoner by the Picts was conueied into Scotland where finallie she died and was there buried in Angus as in the Scotish chronicles further appeareth And this may be true if he had thrée sundrie wiues each of them bearing the name of Gueneuer as sir Iohn Price dooth auouch that he had Now bicause of contrarietie in writers touching the great acts atchiued by this Arthur and also for that some difference there is amongst them about the time in which he should reigne manie haue doubted of the whole historie which of him is written as before ye haue heard ¶ But others there be of a constant beléefe who hold it for
be a let but that when a bishop should be consecrated there might be thrée or foure present Also touching the bishops of France he willed Augustine in no wise to intermeddle with them otherwise than by exhortation and good admonition to be giuen but not to presume anie thing by authoritie sith the archbishop of Arles had receiued the pall in times past whose authoritie he might not diminish least he should séeme to put his sickle into another mans haruest But as for the bishops of Britaine he committed them vnto him that the vnlearned might be taught the weake with wholesome persuasions strengthened and the froward by authoritie reformed Moreouer that a woman with child might be baptised and she that was deliuered after 33 daies of a manchild and after 46 daies of a woman-child should be purified but yet might she enter the church before if she would The residue of Augustines demands consisted in these points to wit 1 Within what space a child should be christened after it was borne for doubt to be preuented by death 2 Within what time a man might companie with his wife after she was brought to bed 3 Whether a woman hauing hir floures might enter the church or receiue the communion 4 Whether a man hauing had companie with his wife might enter the church or receiue the communion before he was washed with water 5 Whether after pollusion by night in dreames a man might receiue the communion or if he were a priest whether he might say masse To these questions Gregorie maketh answere at full in the booke and place before cited which for bréefenesse we passe ouer He sent also at that time with the messengers aforesaid at their returne into England diuers learned men to helpe Augustine in the haruest of the Lord. The names of the chiefest were these Melitus Iustus Paulinus and Ruffinianus He sent also the pall which is the ornament of an archbishop with vessels and apparell which should be vsed in churches by the archbishop and other ministers He sent also with the pall other letters to Augustine to let him vnderstand what number of bishops he would haue him to ordeine within this land Also after that Melitus and the other before mentioned persons were departed from Rome he sent a letter vnto the same Melitus being yet on his way toward Britaine touching further matter concerning the churches of England wherein he confesseth that manie things are permitted to be vsed of the people latelie brought from the errors of gentilitie in keeping feasts on the dedication daies which haue resemblance with the old superstitious rites of the Pagan religion For to hard and obstinate minds saith he it is not possible to cut away all things at once for he that coueteth to the highest place goeth vp by steps and not by leaps At the same time Gregorie did send letters vnto Augustine touching the miracles which by report he vnderstood were shewed by the fame Augustine counselling him in no wise to glorie in the same but rather in reioising to feare and consider that God gaue him the gift to worke such signes for the wealth of them to whom he was sent to preach the gospell he aduised him therefore to beware of vaine-glorie and presumption for the disciples of the truth faith he haue no ioy but onlie that which is common with all men of which there is no end for not euerie one that is elect worketh miracles but euerie of the elect haue their names written in heauen These letters with the other which Gregorie sent at this time vnto Augustine were dated the tenth day of the kalends of Iulie in the yéere of our Lord 602 which was the 19 yeere of the emperour Mauricius Moreouer he sent most courteous letters by these messengers to king Ethelbert in the which he greatlie commended him in that he had receiued the christian faith and exhorted him to continue in that most holie state of life whereby he might worthilie looke for reward at the hands of almightie God What reparations and foundations Augustine finished for clergimen to the supportation of the church the building of Paules in London and saint Peters in Westminster vncerteine a prouinciall councell called by Augustine he restoreth a blind man to his sight the Britains are hardlie weaned from their old custome of beliefe an heremits opinion of Augustine he requireth three things to be obserued of the Britains he ordeineth bishops at London and Rochester Sabert reigneth ouer the Eastsaxons Augustine dieth and is buried The xxj Chapter THus farre we haue waded in the forme and maner of conuerting the English nation to christianitie by the labours of Augustine and his coadiutors now therefore that we may orderlie procéed it remaineth that we say somewhat of the acts and déeds of the said Augustine of whom we read that after he was established archbishop and had his sée appointed him at Canturburie he restored another church in that citie which had béene erected there in times past by certeine of the Romans that were christians and did dedicate the same now to the honour of Christ our Sauiour He also began the foundation of a monasterie without that citie standing toward the east in the which by his exhortation king Ethelbert built a church euen from the ground which was dedicated vnto the holie apostles Peter and Paule in the which the bodie of the said Augustine was buried and likewise the bodies of all the archbishops of Canturburie and kings of Kent a long time after This abbie was called saint Austins after his name one Peter being the first abbat thereof The church there was not consecrated by Augustine but by his successor Laurence after he was dead Moreouer king Ethelbert at the motion of Augustine built a church in the citie of London which he latelie had conquered and dedicated it vnto saint Paule but whether he builded or restored this church of saint Paule it may be doubted for there be diuers opinions of the building thereof Some haue written that it was first builded by king Lud as before is mentioned Other againe write that it was builded afterward by Sigebert king of the Eastsaxons Also king Ethelbert builded the church of saint Andrews in Rochester It is likewise remembred by writers that the same king Ethelbert procured a citizens of London to build a church to S. Peter without the citie of London toward the west in a place then called Thorney that is to say the I le of thorns and now called Westminster though others haue written that it was built by Lucius king of Britaine or rather by Sibert king of the Eastsaxons This church was either newlie built or greatlie inlarged by king Edward surnamed the Confessor and after that the third Henrie king of England did make there a beautifull monasterie and verie richlie indowed the same with great possessions and sumptuous iewels The place was ouergrowne with vnderwoods
Ludgate builded The xxviij Chapter CAdwallo or Cadwalline for we find him so named began his reigne ouer the Britains in the yéere of our Lord 635 in the yéere of the reigne of the emperour Heracleus 35 and in the 13 yere of Dagobert K. of France Of this man ye haue heard partlie before touching his dealings and warres against the Northumbers and other of the English nation but forsomuch as diuers other things are reported of him by the British writers we haue thought good in his place to rehearse the same in part as in Gal. Mon. we find writen leauing the credit still with the author sith the truth thereof may be the more suspected bicause other authors of good authoritie as Beda Henrie Huntington William Malmesburie and others séeme greatlie to disagrée from him herein But thus it is written This Cadwallo and Edwin the sonne of Ethelfred as Galfride saith were brought vp in France being sent thither vnto Salomon king of Britaine by king Cadwane when they were verie yoong Now after their returne into this land when they were made kings Cadwallo of the Britains Edwin of the Northumbers there continued for the space of two yéeres great friendship betwixt them till at length Edwin required of Cadwallo that he might weare a crowne and celebrate appointed solemnities within his dominion of Northumberland as well as Cadwallo did in his countrie Cadwallo taking aduice in this matter at length by persuasion of his nephue Brian denied to grant vnto Edwin his request wherewith Edwin tooke such displeasure that he sent woord vnto Cadwallo that he would be crowned without his leaue or licence sith he would not willinglie grant it Wherto Cadwallo answered that if he so did he would cut off his head vnder his diademe if he presumed to weare anie within the confines of Britaine Hereof discord arising betwixt these two princes they began to make fierce and cruell warre either of them against the other and at length ioining in batell with their maine forces Cadwallo lost the field with many thousands of his men and being chased fled into Scotland and from thence got ouer into Ireland and finally passed the seas into Britaine Armorike where of his coosin king Salomon he was courteouslie receiued and at length obteined of him 10000 men to go with him backe into his countrie to assist him in recouerie of his lands dominions the which in the meane time were cruellie spoiled wasted and haried by king Edwin At the same time Brian the nephue of Cadwallo whom he had sent into Britaine a little before to slea a certeine wizard or southsaier whom king Edwin had gotten out of Spaine named Pelitus that by disclosing the purpose of Cadwallo vnto Edwin greatlie hindered Cadwallos enterprises had fortified the citie of Excester mening to defend it till the comming of Cadwallo wherevpon Penda king of Mercia besieged that citie with a mightie army purposing to take it and Brian within it Cadwallo then aduertised hereof immediatlie after his arriuall hasted to Excester and diuiding his people in 4 parts set vpon his enimies tooke Penda and ouerthrew his whole armie Penda hauing no other shift to escape submitted himselfe wholie vnto Cadwallo promising to become his liegeman to fight against the Saxons in his quarrell Penda being thus subdued Cadwallo called his nobles togither which had bene dispersed abroad a long season with all spéed went against Edwin king of Northumberland and slue him in battell at Hatfield as before is mentioned with his son Osfride and Eodbold king of the Iles of Orknie which was come thither to his aid ¶ By this it should appeare that Fabian hath gathered amisse in the account of the reignes of the British kings for it appeareth by Beda and others that Edwin was slaine in the yéere of our Lord 634. And where Fabian as before is said attributeth that act diuers other vnto Cadwan the father of this Cadwallo yet both Gal. Mon. and Beda with the most part of all other writers signifie that it was done by Cadwallo Harding assigneth but 13 yéeres to the reigne of Cadwan and declareth that he died in the yéere of our Lord 616 in the which as he saith Cadwallo began his reigne which opinion of his séemeth best to agrée with that which is written by other authors But to returne to the other dooings of Cadwallo as we find them recorded in the British storie After he had got this victorie against the Northumbers he cruellie pursued the Saxons as though he ment so farre as in him lay to destroie the whole race of them out of the coasts of all Britaine and sending Penda against king Oswald that succéeded Edwin though at the first Penda receiued the ouerthrow at Heauenfield yet afterwards Cadwallo himselfe highly displeased with that chance pursued Oswald and fought with him at a place called Bourne where Penda slue the said Oswald Wherevpon his brother Osunus succéeding in gouernment of the Northumbers sought the fauour of Cadwallo now ruling as king ouer all Britaine and at length by great gifts of gold and siluer and vpon his humble submission obteined peace till at length vpon spite Penda king of Mercia obteined licence of Cadwallo to make warres against the said Osunus in the which as it hapned Penda himselfe was slaine Then Cadwallo after two yéeres granted that Ulfridus the sonne of Penda should succeed in Mercia Thus Cadwallo ruled things at his appointment within this land And finallie when he had reigned 48 yéeres he departed this life the 22 of Nouember His bodie being embalmed and dressed with swéet confections was put into a brasen image by maruelous art melted and cast which image being set on a brazen horsse of excellent beautie the Britains set vp aloft vpon the west gate of London called Ludgate in signe of his conquests and for a terror to the Saxons Moreouer the church of S. Martin vnderneath the same gate was by the Britains then builded Thus haue the Britains made mention of their valiant prince Cadwallo but diuerse thinke that much of this historie is but fables bicause of the manifest varieng both from Beda and other antentike writers as before I haue said The true storie of the forenamed king Oswald his desire to restore christian religion Cormans preaching taking small effect among the Northumbers persuadeth him to depart into his owne countrie he slandereth them before the Scotish clergie Aidan a godlie man telleth the cause of the people 's not profiting by Cormans preaching Aidan commeth into England to instruct the people in the faith he varieth in the obseruation of Easter from the English churches custome the Northumbers haue him his doctrine in reuerence Oswalds earnest zeale to further religion by Aidans preaching and ministerie 15000 baptised within 7 daies Oswald hath the Britains Scots Picts English at his commandement his commendable deed of christian charitie the Westsaxons conuerted to
the faith by the preaching of Birinus king Kinigils is baptised he maketh Birinus bishop of Dorcester Penda king of Mercia maketh war against the christian kings of the Westsaxons both sides after a bloudie battell fall to agrement Ercombert the first English king that destroied idols throughout the whole land he ordeineth Lent why English men became moonks and English women nunnes in monasteries beyond the seas why Penda king of Mercia enuieth vertuous king Oswald he is assaulted slaine in battell and canonized a saint after his death The xxix Chapter NOw will we after all these differing discourses of the British chronologers approch and draw as néere as we can to the truth of the historie touching Oswald king of the Northumbers of whom we find that after he had tasted of Gods high fauour extended to himwards in vanquishing his enimies as one minding to be thankefull therefore he was desirous to restore the christian faith through his whole kingdome sore lamenting the decay thereof within the same and therefore euen in the beginning of his reigne he sent vnto Donwald the Scotish king with whome he had béene brought vp in the time of his banishment the space of 18 yéeres requiring him to haue some learned Scotishman sent vnto him skilfull in preaching the word of life that with godly sermons and wholesome instructions he might conuert the people of Northumberland vnto the true and liuing God promising to interteine him with such prouision as apperteined At his instance there was sent vnto him one Corman a clerke singularlie well learned and of great grauitie in behauiour but for that he wanted such facilitie and plaine vtterance by waie of gentle persuading as is requisite in him that shall instruct the simple onelie setting foorth in his sermons high mysteries and matters of such profound knowledge as the verie learned might scarselie perceiue the perfect sense and meaning of his talke his trauell came to small effect so that after a yéeres remaining there he returned into his countrie declaring amongst his brethren of the cleargie that the people of Northumberland was a froward stubborne and stiffe-harted generation whose minds he could not frame by anie good meanes of persuasion to receiue the christian faith so that he iudged it lost labour to spend more time amongst them being so vnthankfull and intractable a people as no good might be doone vnto them Amongst other learned and vertuous prelats of the Scots there chanced one to be there present at the same time called Aidan a man of so perfect life that as Beda writeth he taught no otherwise than he liued hauing no regard to the cares of this world but whatsoeuer was giuen him by kings or men of wealth and riches that he fréelie bestowed vpon the poore exhorting other to doo the like This Aidan hearing Cormans woords perceiued anon that the fault was not so much in the people as in the teacher and therefore declared that as he thought although it were so that the people of Northumberland gaue no such attentiue eare vnto the preaching of that reuerend prelate Corman as his godlie expectation was they should haue doone yet might it be that his vttering of ouer manie mysticall articles amongst them farre aboue the capacitie of the vnderstanding of simple men was the cause why they so lightlie regarded his diuine instructions whereas if he had according to the counsell of Saint Paule at the first ministred vnto their tender vnderstandings onelie milke without harder nourishments he might happilie haue woone a farre greater number of them vnto the receiuing of the faith and so haue framed them by little and little to haue digested stronger food And therefore he thought it necessarie in discharge of their duties towards God and to satisfie the earnest zeale of king Oswald that some one amongst them might be appointed to go againe into Northumberland to trie by procéeding in this maner afore alledged what profit would thereof insue The bishops hearing the opinion of Aidan and therewith knowing Cormans maner of preaching iudged the matter to be as Aidan had declared and therevpon not onelie allowed his woords but also willed him to take the iournie vpon him sith they knew none so able with effect to accomplish their wished desires in that behalfe Aidan for that he would not seeme to refuse to take that in hand which he himselfe had motioned was contented to satisfie their request and so set forward towards Northumberland and comming thither was ioifullie receiued of king Oswald who appointed him the I le of Lindesfarne wherein to place the see of his new bishoprike This Aidan in one point varied from the vse of the new begun church of England that is to say touching the time of obseruing the feast of Easter in like maner as all the bishops of the Scots and Picts inhabiting within Britaine in those daies did following therein as they tooke it the doctrine of the holie and praise-woorthie father Anatholius But the Scots that inhabited the south parts of Ireland alreadie were agréed to obserue that feast according to the rules of the church of Rome Howbeit Aidan being thus come into Northumberland applied himselfe so earnestlie in praier and preaching that the people had him within short while in woonderfull estimation chiefelie for that he tempered his preachings with such swéet and pleasant matter that all men had a great desire to heare him insomuch that sometime he was glad to preach abroad in churchyards bicause the audience was more than could haue roome in the church One thing was a great hinderance to him that he had not the perfect knowledge of the Saxon toong But Oswald himselfe was a great helpe to him in that matter who being desirous of nothing so much as to haue the faith of Christ rooted in the harts of his subiects vsed as an interpretor to report vnto the people in their Saxon toong such whole sermons as Aidan vttered in his mother toong For Oswald hauing béene brought vp as ye haue hard in Scotland during the time of his banishment was as readie in the Scotish as he was in the Saxon toong The people then seeing the kings earnest desire in furthering the doctrine set foorth by Aidan were the more inclined to heare it so that it was a maruellous matter to note what numbers of people dailie offred themselues to be baptised insomuch that within the space of seuen daies as is left in writing he christened 15 thousand persons of the which no small part forsaking the world betooke themselues to a solitarie kind of life Thus by his earnest trauell in continuall preaching and setting foorth the gospell in that countrie it came to passe in the end that the faith was generallie receiued of all the people and such zeale to aduance the glorie of the christian religion dailie increased amongst them that no where could be found greater Heerevpon were no small number of
the vniuersitie of Cambridge founded by him he resigneth his kingdome and becometh a moonke he and his kinsman Egric are slaine in a skirmish against Penda king of Mercia The xxx Chapter AFter that king Oswald was slaine his brother Oswie being about 30 yeares of age tooke vpon him the rule of the kingdome of Northumberland gouerning the same with great trouble for the space of 28 yeares being sore vexed by the foresaid Penda king of Mercia and his people which as yet were pagans In the first yeare of his reigne which was in the yeare of our Lord 644. Pauline the bishop of Rochester which had beene also archbishop of Yorke departed this life and then one Thamar an Englishman of the parties of Kent was ordeined bishop of Rochester by Honorius the archbishop of Canturburie King Oswie had one Oswin partener with him in gouernment of the Northumbers in the first beginning of his reigne which was sonne to Osrike so that Oswie gouerned in Bernicia and Oswin in Deira continuing in perfect friendship for a season till at length through the counsell of wicked persons that coueted nothing so much as to sowe discord and variance betwixt princes they fell at debate and so began to make warres one against an other so that finallie when they were at point to haue tried their quarrell in open battell Oswin perceiuing that he had not an armie of sufficient force to incounter with Oswie brake vp his campe at Wilfaresdowne ten mile by west the towne of Cataracton and after withdrew himselfe onelie with one seruant named Condhere vnto the house of earle Hunwald whome he tooke to haue béene his trustie friend but contrarie to his expectation the said Hunwald did betraie him vnto Oswie who by his captaine Edelwine slue the said Oswin and his seruant the forsaid Condhere in a place called Ingethling the 13 kalends of September in the ninth yeare of his reigne which was after the birth of our Sauiour 651. This Oswin was a goodlie gentleman of person tall and beautifull and verie gentle of spéech ciuill in manners and verie liberall both to high low so that he was beloued of all Such a one he was to be breefe as bishop Aidan gessed that he should not long continue in life for that the Northumbers were not woorthie of so good and vertuous a gouernour Such humblenesse and obedience he perceiued to rest in him towards the law of the Lord in taking that which was told him for his better instruction in good part that he said he neuer saw before that time an humble king The same Aidan liued not past 12 daies after the death of the said Oswin whome he so much loued departing this world the last daie of August in the seuenteenth yeare after he was ordeined bishop His bodie was buried in the I le of Lindesferne After Aidan one Finan was made bishop in his place a Scotishman also and of the I le of Hui from whence his predecessor the foresaid Aidan came being first a man of religion professed in the monasterie there as some writers doo report IN the meane time after that Kinigils or Cinigilsus king of the Westsaxons had reigned 31 yeares he departed this life Anno 643 leauing his kingdome to his sonne Cenwalch or Chenwald who held the same kingdome the tearme of 30 yeares or 31 as some write in manner as his father had doone before him In the third or as others saie in the fift yeare of his reigne Penda king of Mercia made sharpe warre against him because he had put awaie his wife the sister of the said Penda and in this warre Chenwald was ouercome in battell driuen out of his countrie so that he fled vnto Anna king of the Eastangles with whome he remained the space of a yeare or as other say thrée yeares to his great good hap for before he was growen to be an enimie to the christian religion but now by the wholesome admonitions and sharpe rebukes of king Anna he became a christian and receiued his wife againe into his companie according to the prescript of Gods law and to be bréefe in all things shewed himselfe a new man imbracing vertue auoiding vice so that shortlie after through the helpe of God he recouered againe his kingdome Now when he was established in the same there came a bishop named Agilbertus out of Ireland a Frenchman borne but hauing remained in Ireland a long time to reade the scriptures This Agilbert comming into the prouince of the Westsaxons was gladlie receiued of king Chenwald at whose desire he tooke vpon him to exercise the roome of a bishop there but afterwards when the said king admitted another bishop named Wini which had béene ordeined in France and knew the toong better than Agilbert as he that was borne in England Agilbert offended for that the king had admitted him without making him of anie counsell therein returned into France and there was made bishop of Paris within a few yeares after the foresaid Wini was expelled also by king Chenwald who got him into Mercia vnto king Uulfhere of whome he bought the bishoprike of London which he held during his life and so the countrie of Westsaxon remained long without a bishop till at length the said Agilbert at the request of king Chenwald sent to him Elutherius that was his nephue YE haue heard that after Carpwald his brother Sigibert succéeded in rule of the Eastangles a man of great vertue and woorthinesse who whilest he remained in France as a banished man being constreined to flée his countrie vpon displeasure that king Redwald bare him was baptised there and after returning into his countrie and obteining at length the kingdome those things which he had séene well ordered in France he studied to follow the example of the same at home and herevpon considering with himselfe that nothing could more aduance the state of the common-wealth of his countrie than learning knowledge in the toongs began the foundation of certeine schooles and namelie at Cambridge where children might haue places where to be instructed and brought vp in learning vnder appointed teachers that there might be greater numbers of learned men trained vp than before time had béene within this land to the furtherance of true religion and vertue So that England hath good cause to haue in thankfull remembrance this noble prince king Sigibert for all those hir learned men which haue bin brought vp come foorth of that famous vniuersitie of Cambridge the first foundation or rather renouation whereof was thus begun by him about the yeare of our Lord 630. At length when this worthie king began to grow in age he considered with himselfe how hard a matter and how painefull an office it was to gouerne a realme as apperteined to the dutie of a good king wherevpon he determined to leaue the charge thereof to other of more conuenient yéeres and to
themselues according to the vse of saint Paule the apostle And so at length was this Theodore ordeined archbishop of Canturburie by pope Uitalianus in the yeare of our Lord 668 the sixt kalends of Iune and with Adrian sent into Britaine These with their retinue came to France and being come thither shortlie after king Egbert had knowledge thereof wherevpon with all conuenient spéed he sent ouer one of his nobles named Redfrid to bring the archbishop into England and so he did but Adrian was staied for a time because he was suspected to haue had some commission from the emperour to haue practised with the Englishmen for the disquieting of the realme of France Howbeit after it was perceiued that this suspicion was grounded on no truth he was also suffered to follow the archbishop and so comming vnto Canturburie he was made abbat of the monasterie of saint Augustines The archbishop Theodore came thus vnto his church of Canturburie in the second yeare after his consecration about the second kalends of Iune being sundaie He gouerned the same church also 21 yeares and 16 daies and was the first archbishop to whome all the churches of England did acknowledge their obeisance Being accompanied with the foresaid Adrian he visited all the parts of this land ordeined bishops and ministers in churches where he thought conuenient and reformed the same churches as séemed to him néedfull as well in other things which he misliked as also in causing them to obserue the feast of Easter according to the rite and vsage of the church of Rome Ceadda that was bishop of Yorke because he was not lawfullie ordeined as he himselfe confessed was remoued from the sée of Yorke and Wilfrid was therevnto restored so that Ceadda though he were not disgraded of his degrée of bishop liued yet a priuat kind of life till he was admitted bishop of Mercia as after shall be shewed Also whereas before time there was in maner no singing in the English churches except it were in Kent now they began in euerie church to vse singing of diuine seruice after the rite of the church of Rome The archbishop Theodore finding the church of Rochester void by the death of the last bishop named Damian ordeined one Putta a simple man in worldlie matters but well instructed in ecclesiasticall discipline and namelie well séene in song and musicke to be vsed in the church after the maner as he had learned of pope Gregories disciples To be breefe the archbishop Theodore and the abbat Adrian deserued great commendation in this that whereas they were notablie well learned themselues in the Greeke and the Latine toongs and also had good knowledge as well in the liberall arts as in the scripture they tooke great paines to traine vp scholers in knowledge of the same so that the Englishmen had not seene more happie times than in those daies hauing as then kings of great puissance so as strangers stood in feare of them and againe those that coueted learning had instructors at hand to teach them by reason whereof diuers being giuen to studie prooued excellent both in knowledge of the Gréeke and Latine There came in companie of the said archbishop from Rome an English man named Benedict Biscop which had taken vpon him the habit of a moonke in Italie and now returning into his countrie builded two abbeis the one named Wiremouth because it was placed at the mouth of the riuer of Wire and the other Girwie distant from Wiremouth about fiue miles and from the towne of Newcastle foure miles situated neere to the mouth of Tine Wiremouth was built in the yeare 670 and Girwie in the yeare 673. There were a 600 moonks found in those two houses and gouerned vnder one abbat The said Benedict was the first that brought glasiers painters and other such curious craftsmen into England He went fiue times to Rome and came againe Sighere and Sebbie associats reigne ouer the Eastsaxons the one falleth from the other cleaueth to the faith Vulfhere king of Mercia sendeth bishop Iaroman to redresse that apostasie of the prince and the people Cead bishop of Mercia the king of that countrie hath him in hie reputation Egfrid king of Northumberland a synod of bishops holden at Herford articles propounded out of the canons by Theodore archbishop of Canturburie Bisi vnable to discharge his episcopall office a remedie therefore Kenwalke of a very euill prince becometh a verie good ruler his wife gouerneth the kingdome after his death Escuius succeedeth hir in the roome of Thunnir a murtherer king Egberts principall vicegerent bishop Winfrid deposed for disobedience Sebbie king of the Eastsaxons a professed moonke his death The xxxiiij Chapter ABout the same time after that Suidhelme king of the Eastsaxons was dead Sighere the son of Sigbert the little and Sebbie the son of Suward succéeded him in gouernement of that kingdome albeit they were subiect vnto Uulfhere the king of Mercia Sighere in that time when the great mortalitie reigned renounced the faith of Christ with that part of the people which he had in gouernement for both the same Sighere and others of his chiefest lords and also part of his commons louing this life and not regarding the life to come began to repaire their idolish churches and fell to the worshipping of idols as though thereby they should haue beene defended from that mortalitie But his associat Sebbie with great deuotion continued stedfast in the faith which he had receiued King Uulfhere being informed of Seghers apostasie and how the people in his part of the prouince of Eastsaxons were departed from the faith sent thither bishop Iaruman or Iaroman that was successour vnto Trumhere which vsed such diligence and godlie meanes that he reduced the said king and all his people vnto the right beliefe so as the idolish synagogs were destroied and the idols also with their altars quite beaten downe the christian churches againe set open and the name of Christ eftsoones called vpon amongest the people coueting now rather to die in him with hope of resurrection in the world to come than to liue in the seruice of idols spotted with the filth of errors and false beleefe And thus when bishop Iaroman had accomplished the thing for the which he was sent he returned into Mercia After this when the said Iaroman was departed this life king Uulfhere sent vnto the archbishop Theodorus requiring him to prouide the prouince of the Mercies of a new bishop Theodorus not minding to ordeine anie new bishop at that time required Oswie king of Northumberland that bishop Cead might come into Mercia to exercise the office of bishop there This Cead liued as it were a priuat life at that time in his monasterie of Lestingham for Wilfrid held the bishoprike of Yorke extending his authoritie ouer all Northumberland amongest the Picts also so farre as king Oswies dominion stretched Therefore Cead hauing
emperor Constantinus surnamed Copronimos in the 6 yéere of the reigne of Pipin king of France and about the 22 yéere of Ethfine king of Scots This Kinewulfe prooued a right woorthie and valiant prince and was descended of the right line of Cerdicus He obteined great victories against the Britains or Welshmen but at Bensington or Benton he lost a battell against Offa king of Mercia in the 24 yéere of his reigne and from that time forward tasting manie displeasures at length through his owne follie came vnto a shamefull end For whereas he had reigned a long time neither slouthfullie nor presumptuouslie yet now as it were aduanced with the glorie of things passed he either thought that nothing could go against him or else doubted the suertie of their state whom he should leaue behind him and therefore he confined one Kineard the brother of Sigibert whose fame he perceiued to increase more than he would haue wished This Kineard dissembling the matter as he that could giue place to time got him out of the countrie and after by a secret conspiracie assembled togither a knot of vngratious companie and returning priuilie into the countrie againe watched his time till he espied that the king with a small number of his seruants was come vnto the house of a noble woman whome he kept as paramour at Merton wherevpon the said Kineard vpon the sudden beset the house round about The king perceiuing himselfe thus besieged of his enimies at the first caused the doores to be shut supposing either by curteous woords to appease his enimies or with his princelie authoritie to put them in feare But when he saw that by neither meane he could doo good in a great chafe he brake foorth of the house vpon Kineard and went verie néere to haue killed him but being compassed about with multitude of enimies whilest he stood at defense thinking it a dishonour for him to flée he was beaten downe and slaine togither with those few of his seruants which he had there with him who chose rather to die in séeking reuenge of their maisters death than by cowardise to yeeld themselues into the murtherers hands There escaped none except one Welshman or Britaine an hostage who was neuerthelesse sore wounded and hurt The brute of such an heinous act was streightwaies blowne ouer all and brought with speed to the eares of the noble men and peeres of the realme which were not farre off the place where this slaughter had béene committed Amongst other one Oâ—rike for his age and wisedome accounted of 〈◊〉 authoritie 〈◊〉 ted the residue that in no wife they should suffor the death of their souereigne lord to passe vnpunished vnto their perpetuall shame and reproofe Wherevpon in all hast they ran to the place where they knew to find Kineard who at the first began to plead his cause to make large promises to pretend coosenage and so foorth but when he perceiued all that he could say or doo might not preuaile he incouraged his companie to shew themselues valiant and to resist their enimies to the vttermost of their powers Heerevpon followed a doubtfull fight the one part striuing to saue their liues and the other to atteine honour and punish the slaughter of their souereigne lord At length the victorie rested on the side where the right was so that the wicked murtherer after he had fought a while at length was slaine togither with fourescore and eight of his mates The kings bodie was buried at Winchester the murtherers at Repingdon Such was the end of king Kinewulfe after he had reigned the tearme of 31 yéeres In the yeere of our Lord 786 pope Adrian sent two legats into England Gregorie or as some copies haue George bishop of Ostia and Theophylactus bishop of Tuderto with letters commendatorie vnto Offa king of Mercia Alfwold king of Northumberland Ieanbright or Lambert archbishop of Canturburie and Eaubald archbishop of Yorke These legats were gladlie receiued not onlie by the foresaid kings and archbishops but also of all other the high estates aswell spirituall as temporall of the land namelie of Kinewulfe king of the Westsaxons which repaired vnto king Offa to take counsell with him for reformation of such articles as were conteined in the popes letters There were twentie seuerall articles which they had to propone on the popes behalfe as touching the receiuing of the faith or articles established by the Nicene councell and obeieng of the other generall councels with instructions concerning baptisme and kéeping of synods yéerelie for the examination of priests and ministers and reforming of naugthie liuers Moreouer touching discretion to be vsed in admitting of gouernors in monasteries and curats or priests to the ministerie in churches and further for the behauior of priests in wearing their apparell namelie that they should not presume to come to the altar bare legged lest their dishonestlie might be discouered And that in no wise the chalice or paten were made of the horne of an oxe bicause the same is bloudie of nature nor the host of a crust but of pure bread Also whereas bishops vsed to sit in councels to iudge in secular causes they were now forbidden so to doo Manie other things were as meanes of reformation articled both for spirituall causes and also concerning ciuill ordinances as disabling children to be heirs to the parents whch by them were not begot in lawfull matrimonie but on concubines whether they were nunnes or secular women Also of paiment of tithes performing of vowes auoiding of vndecent apparell and abolishing of all maner of heathenish vsages and customes that sounded contrarie to the order of christianitie as curtailing of horsses and eating of horsses flesh These things with manie other expressed in 20 principall articles as we haue said were first concluded to be receiued by the church of the Northumbers in a councell holden there and subscribed by Alfwold king of the Northumbers by Delberike bishop of Hexham by Eubald archbishop of Yorke Higwald bishop of Lindisferne Edelbert bishop of Whiterne Aldulfe bishop of Mieth Ethelwine also another bishop by his deputies with a number of other of the clergie and lords also of the temporaltie as duke Alrike duke Segwulfe abbat Alebericke and abbat Erhard After this confirmation had of the Northumbers there was also a councell holden in Mercia at Cealtide in the which these persons subscribed Iambert or Lambert archbishop of Canturburie Offa king of Mercia Hughbright bishop of Lichfield Edeulfe bishop of Faron with Unwone bishop of Ligor and nine other bishops besides abbats and thrée dukes as Brorda Farwald and Bercoald with earle Othbald But now to returne backe to speake of other dooings as in other parts of this land they fell out About the yéere of our Lord 764 the sée of Canturburie being void one Iambert or Lambert was elected archbishop there and the yéere 766 the archbishop of Yorke Egbert departed this
battell king Ardulfe was expelled out of the state ¶ Thus ye may consider in what plight things stood in Northumberland by the often seditions tumults and changings of gouernors so that there be which haue written how after the death of king Ethelbert otherwise called Edelred diuers bishops and other of the chiefest nobles of the countrie disdaining such traitorous prince-killings ciuill seditions and iniurious dealings as it were put in dailie practise amongst the Northumbers departed out of their natiue borders into voluntarie exile and that from thencefoorth there was not anie of the nobilitie that durst take vpon him the kinglie gouernement amongst them fearing the fatall prerogatiue thereof as if it had béene Seians horsse whose rider came euer to some euill end But yet by that which is héeretofore shewed out of Simon Dunelm it is euident that there reigned kings ouer the Northumbers but in what authoritie and power to command it may be doubted Howbeit this is certeine that the sundrie murtherings and banishments of their kings and dukes giue vs greatlie to gesse that there was but sorie obedience vsed in the countrie whereby for no small space of time that kingdome remained without an head gouernor being set open to the prey and iniurie of them that were borderers vnto it and likewise vnto strangers For the Danes which in those daies were great rouers had landed before in the north parts spoiled the abbeie of Lindisferne otherwise called holie Iland and perceiuing the fruitfulnesse of the countrie and easinesse for their people to inuade it bicause that through their priuate quarelling there was little publike resistance to be looked for at their comming home entised their countriemen to make voiages into England and so landing in Northumberland did much hurt and obteined a great part of the countrie in manner without resistance bicause there was no ruler there able to raiseanie power of men by publike authoritie to incounter with the common enimies whereby the countrie was brought into great miserie partlie with war of the Danes and ciuill dissention amongest the nobles and people themselues no man being of authoritie I say able to reforme such misorders Yet we find that the nobles and capteines of the countrie assembling togither at one time against the Danes that were landed about Tinmouth constreined them by sharpe fight to flée backe to their ships and tooke certeine of them in the field whose heads they stroke off there vpon the shore The other that got to their ships suffered great losse of men and likewise of their vessels by tempest ¶ Here then we are taught that the safest way to mainteine a monarchie is when all degrées liue in loialtie And that it is necessarie there should be one supereminent vnto whome all the residue should stoope this fraile bodie of ours may giue vs sufficient instruction For reason ruleth in the mind as souereigne and hath subiect vnto it all the affections and inward motions yea the naturall actions are directed by hir gouernement whereto if the will be obedient there cannot créepe in anie outrage or disorder Such should be the sole regiment of a king in his kingdome otherwise he may be called Rex à regendo as Mons à e mouendo For there is not a greater enimie to that estate than to admit participants in roialtie which as it is a readie way to cause a subuersion of a monarchie so it is the shortest cut ouer to a disordered anarchie But to procéed in the historie After that Alrike the last of king Witchtreds sonnes which reigned in Kent successiuelic after their father was dead the noble ofspring of the kings there so decaied and began to vade awaie that euerie one which either by flattering had got riches togither or by seditious partaking was had in estimation sought to haue the gouernement and to vsurp the title of king abusing by vnworthie means the honor and dignitie of so high an office Amongest others one Edbert or Edelbert surnamed also Prenne gouerned the Kentishmen for the space of two yeares and was in the end vanquished by them of Mercia and taken prisoner as before is said so that for a time he liued in captiuitie and although afterwards he was set at libertie yet was he not receiued againe to the kingdome so that it is vncerteine what end he made Cuthred that was appointed by Kinevulfe the king of Mercia to reigne in place of the same Edbert or Edelbert continued in the gouernement eight yéeres as king rather by name than by act inheriting his predecessors euill hap and calamitie through factions and ciuill discord After that Iambrith or Lambert the archbishop of Canturburie was departed this life one Edelred was ordeined in his place vnto whome the primasie was restored which in his predecessors time was taken awaie by Offa king of Mercia as before is recited Also after the death of Eubald archbishop of Yorke another of the same name called Eubald the second was admitted to succeed in that sée After that Brightrike the king of Westsaxons was departed this life messengers were sent with all spéed into France to giue knowledge thereof vnto Egbert which as before is shewed was constreined by the said Brightrike to depart the countrie At the first he withdrew vnto Offa king of Mercia with whome he remained for a time till at length through suit made by Brightrike he perceiued he might not longer continue there without danger to be deliuered into his enimies hands and so Offa winking at the matter he departed out of his countrie and got him ouer into France But being now aduertised of Brightriks death and required by earnest letters sent from his friends to come and receiue the gouernement of the kingdome he returned with all conuenient spéed into his countrie and was receiued immediatlie for king by the generall consent of the Westsaxons as well in respect of the good hope which they had conceiued of his woorthie qualities and aptnesse to haue gouernement as of hid roiall linage being lineallie descended from Inigils the brother of king Inas as sonne to Alkemound that was the sonne of one Eaffa which Eaffa was sonne to Ope the sonne of the foresaid Inigils Egbert reigneth ouer the Westsaxons his practise or exercise in the time of his exile his martiall exploits against the Cornishmen and Welshmen Bernulfe king of Mercia taketh indignation at Egbert for the inlarging of his roiall authoritie they fight a sore battell Egbert ouercommeth great ods betweene their souldiers bishop Alstan a warriour Kent Essex Southerie Sussex and Eastangles subiect to Egbert he killeth Bernulfe K. of Mercia and conquereth the whole kingdome Whitlafe the king thereof becommeth his tributarie the Northumbers submit themselues to Egbert he conquereth Northwales and the citie of Chester he is crowned supreme gouernour of the whole land when this I le was called England the Danes inuade the land they discomfit Egberts host the Welshmen ioine
forward courage hasted to incounter his enimies the which receiued him so sharplie and with so cruell fight that at length the Englishmen were at point to haue turned their backs But herewith came king Ethelred and manfullie ended the battell staied his people from running away and so encouraged them and discouraged the enimies that by the power of God whom as was thought in the morning he had serued the Danes finallie were chased and put to flight losing one of their kings that is to say Basreeg or Osréeg and 5 earles Sidroc the elder and Sidroc the yoonger Osberne Freine and Harold This battell was sore foughten and conâ—inued till night with the slaughter of manie thousands of Danes About 14 daies after king Ethelred and his brother Alured fought eftsoones with the Danish armie at Basing where the Danes had the victorie Also two moneths after this they likewise fought with the Danes at Merton And there the Danes after they had béene put to the woorse pursued in chase a long time yet at length they also got the victorie in which battell Edmund bishop of Shireborne was slaine and manie other that were men of woorthie fame and good account In the summer following a mightie host of the Danes came to Reading and there soiourned for a time ¶ These things agrée not with that which Polydor Virgil hath written of these warres which king Ethelred had with the Danes for he maketh mention of one Iuarus a king of the Danes who landed as he writeth at the mouth of Humber and like a stout enimie inuaded the countrie adioining Against whome Ethelred with his brother Alured came with an armie and incountring the Danes fought with them by the space of a whole day togither and was in danger to haue béene put to the woorse but that the night seuered them asunder In the morning they ioined againe but the death of Iuarus who chanced to be slaine in the beginning of the battell discouraged the Danes so that they were easilie put to flight of whome before they could get out of danger a great number were slaine But after that they had recouered themselues togither and found out a conuenient place where to pitch their campe they chose to their capteines Agnerus and Hubba two brethren which indeuored themselues by all meanes possible to repaire their armie so that within 15 daies after the Danes eftsoones fought with the Englishmen and gaue them such an ouerthrow that little wanted of making an end of all incounters to be attempted after by the Englishmen But yet within a few daies after this as the Danes attended their market to spoile the countrie and range somewhat licentiouslie abroad they fell within â—he danger of such ambushes as were laid for them by king Ethelred that no small slaughter was made of them but yet not without some losse of the Englishmen Amongest others Ethelred himselfe receiued a wound whereof he shortlie after died Thus saith Polydor touching the warres which king Ethelred had with the Danes who yet confesseth as the trueth is that such authors as he herein followed varie much from that which the Danish writers doo record of these matters and namelie touching the dooings of Iuarus as in the Danish historie you may sée more at large But now to our purpose touching the death of king Ethelred whether by reason of hurt receiued in fight against the Danes as Polydor saith or otherwise certeine it is that Ethelred anon after Easter departed this life in the sixt yeare of his reigne and was buried at Winborne abbey In the daies of this Ethelred the foresaid Danish capteins Hungar otherwise called Agnerus and Hubba returning from the north parts into the countrie of the Eastangles came vnto Thetford whereof Edmund who reigned as king in that season ouer the Eastangles being aduertised raised an armie of men and went foorth to giue battell vnto this armie of the Danes But he with his people was chased out of the field and fled to the castell of Framingham where being enuironed with a siege by his enimies he yéelded himselfe vnto them And because he would not renounce the christian faith they bound him to a trée and shot arrowes at him till he died and afterwards cut off his head from his bodie and threw the same into a thicke groue of bushes But afterwards his friends tooke the bodie with the head and â—uried the same at Egleseon where afterward also a faire monasterie was builded by one bishop Aswin and changing the name of the place it was after caâ—â—ed saint Edmundfburie Thus was king Edmund put to death by the cruell Danes for his constant confessing the name of Christ in the 16 yeare of his reigne and so ceased the kingdome of Eastangles For after that the Danes had thus slaine that blessed man they conquered all the countrie wasted it so that through their tyrannie it remained without anie gouernor by the space of nine yeares and then they appointed a king to rule ouer it whose name was Guthrun one of their owne nation who gouerned both the Eastangles and the Eastsaxons Ye haue heard how the Danes slue Osrike and Ella kings of Northumberland After which victorie by them obteined they did much hurt in the north parts of this land and amongest other cruell deeds they destroied the citie of Aâ—â—uid which was a famous citie in the time of the old Saxons as by Beda and other writers dooth manifestlie appeare Here is to be remembred that some writers rehearse the cause to be this Osbright or Osrike king of Northumberland rauished the wife of one Berne that was a noble man of the countrie about Yorke who tooke such great despight thereat that he fled out of the land and went into Denmarke and there complained vnto the king of Denmarke his coosin of the iniurie doone to him by king Osbright Wherevpon the king of Denmarke glad to haue so iust a quarell against them of Northumberland furnished foorth an armie and sent the same by sea vnder the leading of his two brethren Hungar and Hubba into Northumberland where they slue first the said king Osbright and after king Ella at a place besides Yorke which vnto this day is called Ellas croft taking that name of the said Ella being there slaine in defense of his countrie against the Danes Which Ella as we find registred by writers was elected king by such of the Northumbers as in fauour of Berne had refused to be subiect vnto Osbright Alfred ruleth ouer the Westsaxons and the greatest part of England the Danes afflict him with sore warre and cruellie make wast of his kingdome they lie at London a whole winter they inuade Mercia the king whereof Burthred by name forsaketh his countrie and goeth to Rome his death and buriall Halden king of the Danes diuideth Northumberland among his people Alfred incountreth with the
Danes vpon the sea they sweare to him that they will depart out of his kingdome they breake the truce which was made betwixt him and them he giueth them battell and besides a great discomfiture killeth manie of their capteines the Danes and English fight neere Abington the victorie vncerteine seuen foughten fieldes betwixt them in one yeare the Danes soiourne at London The xiij Chapter AFter the decease of king Ethelred his brother Alured or Alfred succéeded him and began his reigne ouer the Westsaxons and other the more part of the people of England in the yeare of our Lord 872 which was in the 19 yeare of the emperour Lewes the second and 32 yeare of the reigne of Charles the bald king of France and about the eleuenth yeare of Constantine the second king of Scotland Although this Alured was consecrated king in his fathers life time by pope Leo as before ye haue heard yet was he not admitted king at home till after the decease of his thrée elder brethren for he being the yoongest was kept backe from the gouernement though he were for his wisdome and policie most highlie estéemed and had in all honour In the beginning of his reigne he was wrapped in manie great troubles and miseries speciallie by the persecution of the Danes which made sore and greeuous wars in sundrie parts of this land destroieng the same in most cruell wise About a moneth after he was made king he gaue battell to the Danes of Wilton hauing with him no great number of people so that although in the beginning the Danes that day were put to the woorse yet in the end they obteined the victorie Shortlie after a truce was taken betwixt the Danes and the Westsaxons And the Danes that had lien at Reading remoued from thence vnto London where they lay all the winter season In the second yeare of Alured his reigne the Danish king Halden led the same armie from London into Lindseie and there lodged all that winter at Torkseie In the yeare following the same Halden inuaded Mercia and wintered at Ripindon There were come to him thrée other leaders of Danes which our writers name to be kings Godrun Esketell Ammond so that their power was greatlie increased Burthred king of Mercia which had gouerned that countrie by the space of 22 yéeres was not able to withstand the puissance of those enimies wherevpon he was constreined to auoid the countrie and went to Rome where he departed this life and was buried in the church of our ladie néere to the English schoole In the fourth yeare of king Alured the armie of the Danes diuided it selfe into two parts so that king Halden with one part thereof went into Northumberland and lay in the winter season néere to the riuer of Tine where hee diuided the countrie amongest his men and remained there for the space of two yeares and oftentimes fetched thither booties and preies out of the countrie of the Picts The other part of the Danish armie with the thrée foresaid kings or leaders came vnto Cambridge and remained there a whole yeare In the same yeare king Alured fought by sea with 7 ships of Danes tooke one of them chased the residue In the yeare next insuing the Danes came into the countrie of the Westsaxons and king Alured tooke truce with them againe and they sware to him which they had not vsed to doo to anie afore that time that they would depart the countrie Their armie by sea sailing from Warham toward Excester susteined great losse by tempest for there perished 120 ships at Swanewicke Moreouer the armie of the Danes by land went to Excester in breach of the truce and king Alured followed them but could not ouertake them till they came to Excester and there he approched them in such wise that they were glad to deliuer pledges for performance of such couenants as were accorded betwixt him and them And so then they departed out of the countrie and drew into Mercia But shortlie after when they had the whole gouernment of the land from Thames northward they thought it not good to suffer king Alured to continue in rest with the residue of the countries beyond Thames And therefore the thrée foresaid rulers of Danes Godrun Esketell and Ammond inuading the countrie of Westsaxons came to Chipnam distant 17 miles from Bristow there pitched their tents King Alured aduertised hereof hasted thither and lodging with his armie néere to the enimies prouoked them to battell The Danes perceiuing that either they must fight for their liues or die with shame boldlie came foorth and gaue battell The Englishmen rashlie incountered with them and though they were ouermatched in number yet with such violence they gaue the onset that the enimies at the first were abashed at their hardie assaults But when as it was perceiued that their slender ranks were not able to resist the thicke leghers of the enimies they began to shrinke looke backe one vpon an other and so of force were constreined to retire and therewithall did cast themselues into a ring which though it séemed to be the best way that could be deuised for their safetie yet by the great force and number of their enimies on each side assailing them they were so thronged togither on heaps that they had no roome to stir their weapons Which disaduantage notwithstanding they â—lue a great number of the Danes and amongest other Hubba the brother of Agner with manie other of the Danish capteins At length the Englishmen hauing valiantlie foughten a long time with the enimies which had compassed them about at last brake out and got them to their campe To be briefe this battell was foughten with so equall fortune that no man knew to whether part the victorie ought to be ascribed But after they were once seuered they tooke care to cure their hurt men and to burie the dead bodies namelie the Danes interred the bodie of their capteine Hubba with great funerall pompe and solemnitie which doone they held out their iournie till they came to Abington whither the English armie shortlie after came also and incamped fast by the enimies In this meane while the rumor was spread abroad that king Alured had béene discomfited by the Danes bicause that in the last battell he withdrew to his campe This turned greatlie to his aduantage for thereby a great number of Englishmen hasted to come to his succour On the morrow after his comming to Abington he brought his armie readie to fight into the field neither were the enimies slacke on their parts to receiue the battell and so the two armies ioined and fought verie sore on both sides so that it séemed by Englishmen had not to doo with those Danes which had béene diuerse times before discomfited and put to flight but rather with some new people fresh and lustie But neither
the one part nor the other was minded to giue ouer in so much that the horssemen alighting on foot and putting their horsses from them entered the battell amongst the footmen and thus they continued with equall aduantage till night came on which parted the affraie being one of the sorest foughten fields that had beene heard of in those daies To whether partie a man might iustlie attribute the victorie it was vtterlie vncerteine with so like losse gaine the matter was tried ended betwixt them With the semblable chance of danger and glorie seuen times that yéere did the English and Danes incounter in batell as writers haue recorded At length when their powers on both parts were sore diminished they agreed vpon a peace with these conditions that the Danes should not attempt anie further warre against the Englishmen nor bring into this land anie new supplie of souldiers out of Denmarke But this peace by those peacemakers was violated and broken in so much as they ment nothing lesse than to fall from the conceiued hope which they had of bearing rule in this land and of inriching themselues with the goods possessions rents and reuenues of the inhabitants The same yéere the Danes soiorned in the winter season at London according as they had doone often times before Rollo a noble man of Denmarke with a fresh power entreth England and beginneth to waste it king Alured giueth him batell Rollo saileth ouer into France who first inhabited Normandie and whereof it tooke that name the Danes breake the peace which was made betwixt them and Alured he is driuen to his shifts by their inuasions into his kingdome a vision appeereth to him and his mother king Alured disguising himselfe like a minstrell entereth the Danish campe marketh their behauiour vnsuspected assalteth them on the sudden with a fresh power and killeth manie of them at aduantage the Deuonshire men giue the Danes battell vnder the conduct of Haldens brother and are discomfited Alured fighteth with them at Edanton they giue him hostages Gurthrun their king is baptised and named Adel stan a league concluded betwixt both the kings the bounds of Alureds kingdome The xiiij Chapter ABout the same time or shortlie after there came into England one Rollo a noble man of Denmarke or Norway with a great armie and notwithstanding the peace concluded betweene the Englishmen and the Danes began to waste and destroy the countrie King Alured hearing these newes with all spéed thought best in the beginning to stop such a common mischiefe and immediatlie assembling his people went against the enimies and gaue them battell in the which there died a great number of men on both sides but the greater losse fell to Rollo his armie Yet Matthew Westmin saith that the Englishmen were put to flight After this it chanced that Rollo being warned in a dreame left England sailed ouer into France where he found fortune so fauourable to him that he obteined in that region for him and his people a countrie the which was afterwards named Normandie of those northerne people which then began to inhabit the same as in the histories of France you maie sée more at large The Danes which had concluded peace with king Alured as before you haue heard shortlie after vpon the first occasion brake the same and by often inuasions which they made into the countrie of Westsaxons brought the matter to that passe that there remained to king Alured but onelie the three countries of Hamshire Wiltshire Summersetshire in so much that he was constreined for a time to kéepe himselfe close within the fennes and maresh grounds of Summersetshire with such small companies as he had about him constreined to get their liuing with fishing hunting and other such shifts He remained for the most part within an I le called Edlingsey that is to say the Iland of noble men enuironed about with fennes and mareshes Whiles he was thus shut vp within this Iland he was by dreame aduertised of better hap shortlie to follow for as it hath béene said saint Cuthbert appéered to him as he laie in sléepe and comforted him declaring to him that within a while fortune should so turne that he should recouer againe his kingdome to the confusion of his enimies And to assure him that this should prooue true he told him that his men which were gone abroad to catch fish should bring home great plentie although the season was against them by reason that the waters were frosen and that a cold rime fell that morning to the hinderance of their purpose His mother also at that time being in sleepe saw the like vision And as they had dreamed so it came to passe for being awakened out of their sleepe in â—ame his men with so great foison of fish that the same might haue sufficed a great armie of men for the vittelling of them at that season Shortlie after king Alured tooke vpon him the habit of a minstrell and going foorth of his closure repaired to the campe of the Danish king onelie accompanied with one trustie seruant and tarrieng there certeine daies togither was suffered to go into euerie part and plaie on his instrument as well afore the king as others so that there was no secret but that he vnderstood it Now when he had séene and learned the demeanour of his enimies he returned againe to his people at Edlingsey and there declared to his nobles what he had séene and heard what negligence was amongst the enimies and how easie a matter it should be for him to indamage them Wherevpon they conceiuing a maruellous good hope and imboldened with his words a power was assembled togither and spies sent foorth to learne and bring woord where the Danes lodged which being doone and certificat made accordinglie king Alured comming vpon them on the sudden slue of them a great number hauing them at great aduantage About the same time the brother of king Halden came with thirtie and three ships out of Wales into the countrie of Westsaxons on the coast of Deuonshire where the Deuonshire men gaue him battell and slue him with 840 persons of his retinue Other write that Halden himselfe was present at this conflict with Inguare otherwise called Hungar and that they were both slaine there with twelue hundred of their companie before a certeine castell called Kinwith receiuing as they had deserued for their cruell dealing latelie by them practised in the parties of Southwales where they had wasted all afore them with fire and swoord not sparing abbeies more than other common buildings King Alured being with that good lucke the more comforted builded a fortresse in the I le of Edlingsey afterwards called Athelney and breaking out oftentimes vpon the enimies distressed them at sundrie times with the aid of the Summersetshire men which were at hand About the seuenth wéeke after Easter in the seuenth yéere
of his reigne king Alured went to Eglerighston on the east part of Selwood where there came to him the people of Summersetshire Wiltshire Hamshire reioising greatlie to sée him abroad From thence he went to Edanton there fought against the armie of the Danes and chased them vnto their strength where he remained afore them the space of fouretéene daies Then the armie of the Danes deliuered him hostages and couenants to depart out of his dominions and that their king should be baptised which was accomplished for Gurthrun whome some name Gurmond a prince or king amongst these Danes came to Alured and was baptised king Alured receiuing him at the fontstone named him Adelstan and gaue to him the countrie of Eastangle which he gouerned or rather spoiled by the space of twelue yéeres Diuerse other of the Danish nobilitie to the number of thirtie as Simon Dunelmensis saith came at the same time in companie of their king Gurthrun and were likewise baptised on whome king Alured bestowed manie rich gifts At the same time as is to be thought was the league concluded betwixt king Alured and the said Gurthrun or Gurmond in which the bounds of king Alureds kingdome are set foorth thus First therefore let the bounds or marshes of our dominion stretch vnto the riuer of Thames and from thence to the water of Lée euen vnto the head of the same water and so foorth streight vnto Bedford and finallie going alongst by the riuer of Ouse let them end at Watlingstréet This league being made with the aduise of the sage personages as well English as those that inhabited within east England is set foorth in maister Lamberts booke of the old English lawes in the end of those lawes or ordinances which were established by the same king Alured as in the same booke ye may sée more at large Th'English called diuers people Danes whom the French named Normans whervpon that generall name was giuen them Gurmo Anglicus K. of Denmark whose father Frotto was baptised in England the Danes besiege Rochester Alfred putteth them to flight recouereth London out of their hands and committeth it to the custodie of duke Eldred his sonne in law he assaulteth Hasting a capteine of the Danes causeth him to take an oth his two sonnes are baptised he goeth foorth to spoile Alfreds countrie his wife children and goods c are taken and fauourablie giuen him againe the Danes besiege Excester they flie to their ships gaine with great losse they are vanquished by the Londoners the death of Alfred his issue male and female The xv Chapter HEre is to be noted that writers name diuerse of the Danish capteins kings of which no mention is made in the Danish chronicles to reigne in those parties But true it is that in those daies not onelie the Danish people but also other of those northeast countries or regions as Swedeners Norwegians the Wondens and such other which the English people called by one generall name Danes and the Frenchmen Normans vsed to roaue on the seas and to inuade forren regions as England France Flanders and others as in conuenient places ye may find as well in our histories as also in the writers of the French histories and likewise in the chronicles of those north regions The writers verelie of the Danish chronicles make mention of one Gurmo whome they name Anglicus bicause he was borne here in England which succeeded his father Frotto in gouernement of the kingdome of Denmarke which Frotto receiued baptisme in England as their stories tell In the eight yéere of king Alfred his reigne the armie of the Danes wintered at Cirencester and the same yéere an other armie of strangers called Wincigi laie at Fulham and in the yéere following departed foorth of England and went into France and the armie of king Godrun or Gurmo departed from Cirencester and came into Eastangle and there diuiding the countrie amongst them began to inhabit the same In the 14 yéere of king Alfred his reigne part of the Danish armie which was gone ouer into France returned into England and besieged Rochester But when Alfred approched to the reskue the enimies fled to their ships and passed ouer the sea againe King Alfred sent a nauie of his ships well furnished with men of warre into Eastangle the which at the mouth of the riuer called Sture incountering with 16 ships of the Danes set vpon them and ouercame them in fight but as they returned with their prises they incountered with another mightie armie of the enimies and fighting with them were ouercome and vanquished In the yeere following king Alfred besieged the citie of London the Danes that were within it fled from thence and the Englishmen that were inhabitants thereof gladlie receiued him reioising that there was such a prince bred of their nation that was of power able to reduce them into libertie This citie being at that season the chiefe of all Mercia he deliuered into the kéeping of duke Eldred which had maried his daughter Ethelfleds held a great portion of Mercia which Colwolphus before time possesed by the grant of the Danes after they had subdued K. Burthred as before is said About the 21 yere of K. Alfred an armie of those Danes Normans which had béene in France returned into England and arriued in the hauen or riuer of Limene in the east part of Kent néere to the great wood called Andredesley which did conteine in times past 120 miles in length and thirtie in breadth These Danes landing with their people builded a castle at Appledore In the meane time came Hasting with 80 ships into the Thames and builded a castle at Middleton but he was constreined by siege which king Alfred planted about him to receiue an oth that he should not in any wise annoie the dominion of king Alfred who vpon his promise to depart gaue great gifts as well to him as to his wife and children One of his sonnes also king Alfred held at the fontstone and to the other duke Aldred was god father For as it were to win credit and to auoid present danger Hasting sent vnto Alfred these his two sonnes signifieng that if it stood with his pleasure he could be content that they should be baptised But neuerthelesse this Hasting was euer most vntrue of word and déed he builded a castle at Beamfield And as he was going foorth to spoile and wast the kings countries Alfred tooke that castle with his wife children ships and goods which he got togither of such spoiles as he had abroad but he restored vnto Hasting his wife and children bicause he was their godfather Shortlie after newes came that a great number of other ships of Danes were come out of Northumberland and had besieged Excester Whilest king Alfred went then against them the other armie which lay at Appledore inuaded Essex and built
castell which they besieged till the Danes within it gaue hostages and couenanted to depart out of the kings land The king caused the coasts about Seuerne to be watched that they should not breake into his countrie but yet they stale twise into the borders neuerthelesse they were chased and slaine as manie as could not swim and so get to their ships Then they remained in the I le of Stepen in great miserie for lacke of vittels bicause they could not go abroad to get anie At length they departed into Northwales and from thence sailed into Ireland The same yéere king Edward came to Buckingham with an armie and there taried a whole moneth building two castels the one vpon the one side of the water of Ouse and the other vpon the other side of the same riuer He also subdued Turketillus an earle of the Danes that dwelt in that countrie with all the residue of the noble men and barons of the shires of Bedford and Northampton In the 12 yéere of king Edwards reigne the Kentishmen and Danes fought togither at Holme but whether partie had the victorie writers haue not declared Simon Dunelm speaketh of a battell which the citizens of Canturburie fought against a number of Danish rouers at Holme where the Danes were put to flight but that should be as he noteth 8 yéeres before this supposed time as in the yéere 904 which was about the third yéere of king Edwards reigne After this other of the Danes assembled themselues togither and in Staffordshire at a place called Tottenhall fought with the Englishmen and after great slaughter made on both parties the Danes were ouercome and so likewise were they shortlie after at Woodfield or Wodenfield And thus king Edward put the Danes to the woorse in each place commonlie where he came and hearing that those in Northumberland ment to breake the peace he inuaded the countrie and so afflicted the same that the Danes which were inhabitants there gladlie continued in rest and peace But in this meane time Ericke the king of those Danes which held the countrie of Eastangle was about to procure new warre and to allure other of the Danes to ioine with him against the Englishmen that with common agréement they might set vpon the English nation and vtterlie subdue them King Edward hâ—â—ing intelligence héereof purposed to preuent him and therevpon entering with an armie into his countrie cruellie wasted and spoiled the same King Ericke hauing alreadie his people in armor through displeasure conceiued heereof and desire to be reuenged hasted foorth to incounter his enimies and so they met in the field and fiercelie assailed ech other But as the battell was rashlie begun on king Ericks side so was the end verie harmefull to him for with small a doo after great losse on both sides he was vanquished and put to flight After his comming home bicause of his great ouerthrow and fowle discomfiture he began to gouerne his people with more rigor sharper dealing than before time he had vsed Whereby he prouoked the malice of the Eastangles so highlie against him that they fell vpon him and murthered him yet did they not gaine so much hereby as they looked to haue doone for shortlie after they being brought low and not able to defend their countrie were compelled to submit themselues vnto king Edward And so was that kingdome ioined vnto the other dominions of the same king Edward who shortlie after annexed the kingdome of Mercia vnto other of his dominions immediatlie vpon the death of his sister Elfleda whom he permitted to rule that land all hir life Elfleda the sister of king Edward highlie commended for gouernment what a necessarie staie she was vnto him in hir life time what townes she builded and repared hir warlike exploits against the Danes hir death and buriall the greatest part of Britaine in K. Edwards dominion he is a great builder and reparer of townes his death the dreame of his wife Egina and the issue of the same what children king Edward had by his wiues and how they were emploied the decay of the church by the meanes of troubles procured by the Danes England first curssed and why a prouinciall councell summoned for the reliefe of the churches ruine Pleimond archbishop of Canturburie sent to Rome bishops ordeined in sundrie prouinces dissention among writers what pope should denounce the foresaid cursse a succession of archbishops in the see of Canturburie one brother killeth an other The xviij Chapter NOt without good reason did king Edward permit vnto his sister Elfleda the gouernment of Mercia during hir life time for by hir wise and politike order vsed in all hir dooings he was greatlie furthered assisted but speciallie in reparing and building of townes castels wherein she shewed hir noble magnificence in so much that during hir gouernment which continued about eight yéeres it is recorded by writers that she did build and repare these towns whose names here insue Tamwoorth beside Lichfield Stafford Warwike Shrewsburie Watersburie or Weddesburie Elilsburie or rather Eadsburie in the forrest of De la mere besides Chester Brimsburie bridge vpon Seuerne Rouncorne at the mouth of the riuer of Mercia with other Moreouer by hir helpe the citie of Chester which by Daâ—es had beene greatlie defaced was newlie repared fortified with walls and turrets and greatlie inlarged So that the castell which stood without the walls before that time was now brought within compasse of the new wall Moreouer she boldlie assalted hir enimies which went about to trouble the state of the countrie as the Welshmen and Danes She sent an armie into Wales and tooke the towne of Brecknocke with the queene of the Welshmen at Bricenamere Also she wan from the Danes the towne of Darbie and the countrie adioining In this enterprise she put hir owne person in great aduenture for a great multitude of Danes that were withdrawen into Darbie valiantlie defended the gates and entries in so much that they slue foure of hir chiefe men of warre which were named wardens of hir person euen fast by hir at the verie entrie of the gates But this notwithstanding with valiant fight hir people entered and so the towne was woon she got diuerse other places out of their hands constreined them of Yorkeshire to agree with hir so that some of them promised to become hir subiects some vowed to aid hir and some sware to be at hir commandement Finallie this martiall ladie and manlie Elfleda the supporter of hir countriemen and terrour of the enimies departed this life at Tamwoorth about the 12 of Iune in the 18 or rather 19 yéere of hir brother king Edwards reigne as by Matth. West it should appeere But Simon Dunelm writeth that she deceassed in the yeere of Christ 915 which should be about the 14 yéere of king Edwards reigne Hir bodie was conueied to
the lanched foorth from the shore through despaire Edwin leapt into the sea and drowned himselfe but the esquier that was with him recouered his bodie and brought it to land at Withsand besides Canturburie But Iames Maier in the annales of Flanders saieth that he was drowned by fortune of the seas in a small vessell and being cast vp into a créeke on the coast of Picardie was found by Adolfe earle of Bullongne that was his coosin germane and honorablie buried by the same Adolfe in the church of Bertine In consideration of which déed of pietie and dutie of mindfull consanguinitie the king of England both hartilie thanked earle Adolfe and bestowed great gifts vpon the church where his brother was thus buried For verelie king Adelstane after his displeasure was asswaged and hearing of this miserable end of his brother sore repented himselfe of his rigour so extended towards him in so much that he could neuer abide the man that had giuen the information against him which was his cupbearer so that on a time as the said cupbearer serued him at the table and came towards him with a cup of wine one of his feet chanced to slide but he recouered himselfe with the helpe of the other foot saieng One brother yet hath holpen succored the other which words cost him his life For the king remembring that by his accusation he had lost his brother that might haue béene an aid to him caused this said cupbearer to be straight put to death In this meane while Aulafe the sonne of Sitherike had giuen the information against him which was late king of Northumberland who is also named by writers to be king of the Irishmen and of manie Ilands assembled a great power of Danes Irishmen Scots and other people of the out Iles and imbarked them in 615 ships and craiers with the which he arriued in the mouth of Humber and there comming on land began to inuade the countrie This Aulafe had maried the daughter of Constantine king of Scots by whose procurement notwithstanding his late submission Aulafe tooke in hand this iournie King Adelstane aduertised of his enimies arriuall gathered his people and with all conuenient spéed hasted towards them and approching néerer vnto them pitcht downe his field at a place called by sonne Brimesburie by others Brimesford and also Brunaubright and by the Scotish writers Browmingfield When knowledge hereof was had in the enimies campe Aulafe enterprised a maruelous exploit for taking with him an harpe he came into the Englishhis late submission Aulafe tooke in campe offring himselfe disguised as a minstrell to shew some part of his cunning in musicke vpon his instrument and so being suffered to passe from tent to tent and admitted also to plaie afore the king surueied the whole state and order of the armie This doone he returned meaning by a cammisado to set vpon the kings tent But one that had serued as a souldier sometime vnder Aulafe chanced by marking his demeanour to know him and after he was gone vttered to the king what he knew The king séemed to be displeased in that he had not told him so much before Aulafs departure but in excusing himselfe the souldier said Ye must remember if it like your grace that the same faith which I haue giuen vnto you I sometime owght vnto Aulafe therfore if I should haue betraied him now you might well stand in doubt least I should hereafter doo the like to you but if you will follow mine aduise remoue your tent least happilie he assaile you vnwares The king did so and as it chanced in thegone vttered to the king what he knew The king night following Aulafe came to assaile the English campe and by fortune comming to the place where the kings tent stood before he found a bishop lodged which with his companie was come the same day to the armie and had pitcht vp his tent in that place from whence the king was remoued and so was the same bishop and most part of his men there slaine which slaughter executed Aulafe passed forward and came to the kings tent who in this meanegone vttered to the king what he knew The king time by reason of the alarum raised was got vp and taking to him his sword in that sudden fright by chance it fell out of the scabbard so that he could not find it but calling to God and S. Aldelme as saith Polychron his sword was restored to the scabbard againe The king comforted with that miracle boldlie preased foorth vpon his enimies and so valiantlie resisted them that in the end he put them to flight and chased them all that morning and day following so that he slue of them an huge number Some haue written that Constantine king of Scots was slaine at this ouerthrow and fiue other small kings or rulers with 12 dukes and welnéere all the armie of those strange nations which Aulafe had gathered togither But the Scotish chronicles affirme that Constantine was not there himselfe but sent his sonne Malcolme which yet escaped sore hurt and wounded from the battell as in the same chronicles ye may sée more at large When K. Adelstane had thus vanquished his enimies he went against them of Northwales whose rulers and princes he caused to come before him at Hereford and there handled them in such sort that they couenanted to pay him yeerlie in lieu of a tribute 20 pounds of gold 300 pounds of siluer and 25 head of neate with hawks and hownds a certeine number After this he subdued the Cornishmen and whereas till those daies they inhabited the citie of Excester mingled amongest the Englishmen so that the one nation was as strong within that citie as the other he rid them quite out of the same and repared the walles and fortified them with ditches and turrets as the maner then was and so remoued the Cornish men further into the west parts of the countrie that he made Tamer water to be the confines betwéene the Englishmen and them Finallie the noble prince king Adelstane departed out of this world the 26 day of October after he had reigned the tearme of 16 yeares His bodie was buried atmingled amongest the Englishmen so that the one Malmesburie He was of such a stature as exceeded not the common sort of men stooping somewhat and yellowe haired for his valiancie ioined with courtesie beloued of all men yet sharpe against rebels and of inuincible constancie his great deuotion toward the church appeared in the building adorning indowing of monasteries and abbeis He built one at Wilton within the diocesse of Salisburie and an other at Michelnie in Summersetshire But besides these foundations there were few famous monasteries within this land but that he adorned the same either with some new péece of building iewels bookes or portion of lands He had in excéeding fauour
Wolstan archbishop of Yorke that liued in his daies for whose sake he greatlie inriched that bishoprike His fame spread ouer all the parties of Europe so that sundrie princes thought themselues happie if they might haue his friendship either by affinitie or otherwise by meanes whereof he bestowed his sisters so highlie in mariage as before ye haue heard He receiued manie noble and rich presents from diuers princes as from Hugh king of France horsses and sundrie rich iewels with certeine relikes as Constantines sword in the hilt whereof was set one of the nailes wherewith Christ was fastened to the crosse the speare of Charles the great which was thought to be the same where with the side of our sauiour was pearced the banner of saint Maurice with a part of the holie crosse andaffinitie or otherwise by meanes whereof he bestowed likewise a part of the thorned crowne yet Mandeuile saw the one halfe of this crowne in France and the other at Constantinople almost 400 yeares after this time as he writeth Of these iewels king Adelstane gaue part to the abbie of saint Swithon at Winchester and part to the abbie of Malmesburie Moreouer the king of Norwaie sent vnto him a goodlie ship of fine woorkmanship with gilt sterne and purple sailes furnished round about the decke within with a rowe of gilt pauises ¶ In the daies of this Adelstane reigned that right worthie Guy earle of Warwike who as some writers haue recorded fought with a mightie giant of the Danes in a singular combat and vanquished him Edmund succeedeth Adelstane in the kingdome the Danes of Northumberland rebell against him a peace concluded betwene Aulafe their king and king Edmund vpon conditions Aulafe dieth another of that name succeedethwithin with a rowe of gilt pauises ¶ In the daies him king Edmund subdueth the Danes aud compelleth them to receiue the christian faith Reinold and Aulafe are baptised they violate their fealtie vowed to king Edmund they are put to perpetuall exile why king Edmund wasted all Northumberland caused the eies of king Dunmails sonnes to be put out and assigned the said countrie to Malcolme king of Scots the Scotish chroniclers error in peruerting the time order of the English kings king Edmunds lawes by what misfortune he came to his end how his death was foreshewed to Dunstane in a vision a tale of the vertue of the crosse Dunstane reproueth duke Elstane his dreame and how the interpretation thereof came to passe The xxj Chapter AFter that Adelstane was departed this life without leauing issue behind to succéed him in the kingdome his brother Edmund sonnedeath was foreshewed to Dunstane in a vision a tale of Edward the elder borne of his last wife Edgiue tooke vpon him the gouernement of this land and began his reigne in the yeare of our Lord 940 which was in the fift yeare of the emperor Otho the 1 in the 13 of Lewes surnamed Transmarinus king of France and about the 38 yeare of Constantine the third king of Scotland The Danes of Northumberland rebelled against this Edmund and ordeined Aulafe to be their king whom they haddeath was foreshewed to Dunstane in a vision a tale called out of Ireland Some write that this Aulafe which now in the beginning of Edmunds reigne came into Northumberland was king of Norwaie hauing a great power of men with him marched foorth towards the south parts of this land in pupose to subdue the whole but king Edmund raised a mightie armie and incountred with his enimies at Leicester Howbeit yer the matter came to the vttermost triall of battell through the earâ—est sute of the archbishop of Canturburie and Yorke Odo and Wolstan a peace was concluded so as Edmund should inioy all that part of the land which lieth from Watling stréet southward Aulafe should inioy the other part as it lieth from the same street northward Then Aulafe tooke to wife the 〈◊〉 Alditha daughter to earle Ormus by whoâ—e counsell and assistance he had thus obteined the vpper hand But this Aulafe in the yeere following after he had destroied the church of saint Balter and burned Tinningham departed this life Then the other Aulafeof the archbishop of Canturburie and Yorke Odo that was sonne to king Sithrike tooke vpon him to gouerne the Northumbers After this in the yeare 942 king Edmund assembling an armie first subdued those Danes which had got into their possession the cities and towns of Lincolne Leicester Darhie Stafford and Notingham constreining them to receiue the christian faith and reduced all the countries euen vnto Humber vnder his subiection This doone Aulafe and Reinold the sonne of Garmo who as you haue heard subdued Yorke as a meane the sooner to obteine peace offered to become christians to submit themselues vnto him wherevpon he receiued them to his peace There be that write that this Aulafe is not that Aulafe which was sonne to king Sithrike but rather that the other was he with whom king Edmund made partition of the realme but they agree that this second Aulafe was a Dane also being conuerted to the faith as well throughvnder his subiection This doone Aulafe and constraint of the kings puissance as through the preaching of the gospell was baptised king Edmund being godfather both vnto him and vnto the foresaid Reinold to Aulafe at the verie fontstone and to Reinold at his confirmation at the bishops hands Neuerthelesse their wicked natures could not rest in quiet so that they brake both promise to God and to their prince and were therefore in the yeare next following driuen both out of the countrie and punished by perpetuall exile And so king Edmund adioined Northumberland without admitting anie other immediat gouernor vnto his owne estate Moreouer he wasted and spoiled whole Cumberland because he could not reduce the people of that countrie vnto due obeisance and conformable subiection The two sonnes of Dunmaile king of that prouince he apprehended and caused their eies to be put out Herewith vpon consideration either of such aid as he had receiued of the Scots at that time or some other friendlie respect he assigned the said countrie of Cumberland vnto Malcolme king of Scots to hold the same by fealtie of him and his successors The Scotish chronicles peruerting the time and order of the acts and doings of the English kings which reigned about this season affirme that by couenants of peace concluded betwixt Malcolme king of Scotland and Adelstan king of England it was agréed that Cumberland should remaine to the Scots as in their chronicles you may find atsuch aid as he had receiued of the Scots at that full expressed And againe that Indulfe who succéeded Malcolme in the kingdome of Scotland aided king Edmund against Aulafe whom the same chronicles name Aualassus but the time which they attribute vnto the reignes of their kings will not alow the same to stand
in their roomes by authoritie of pope Iohn the 13. This reformation or rather deformation was vsed by king Edgar in many other places of the realme He was as appeareth by diuers writers namelie in his beginning cruell against his owne people and wanton in lusting after yoong women as you haue heard before Of stature proportion of bodie he was but small and low but yet nature had inclosed within so little a personage such strength that he durst incounter and combat with him that was thought most strong onelie doubting this least he which should haue to doo with him should stand in feare of him And as it chanced at a great feast where oftentimes men vse their toongs more liberrallie than néedeth Kenneth the king of Scots cast out certeine words in this maner It may saith hée séeme a maruell that so manie countries and prouinces should be subiect to such a little silliehe was but small and low but yet nature had inclosed bodie as Edgar is These words being borne awaie by a â—ester or minstrell and afterwards vttered to Edgar with great reproch he wiselie dissembled the matter for a time although he kept the remembrance thereof inclosed within his breast and vpon occasion at length feigned to go on hunting taking the king of Scots forth with him and hauing caused one of his seruants to conuey two swords into a place within the forrest by him appointed in secret wise of purpose he withdrew from the residue of his companie and there accompanied onelie with the Scotish king came to the place where the swords were laid and there taking the one of them deliuered the other to the Scotish king willing him now to assaie his strength that they might shew by proofe whether of them ought to be subiect to the other Start not but trie it with me saith he for it is a shame for a king to be full of brags at bankets and not to be readie to fight when triall should be made abroad The Scotish king herewith being astonied and maruellouslie abashed fell downe at his féet and with much humilitie confessed his fault desired pardon for the same which vpon such his humble submission king Edward easilie granted This noble prince had two wiues Egelfrida or Elfrida surnamed the white the daughter of a mightie duke named Ordiner by whome he had issue a sonne named Edward that succéeded him His second wife was called Alfreda the daughter of Orgar duke of Deuon or Cornewall as some saie by whome he had issue Edmund that died before his father and Egelred which afterwards was king Also he had issue a base daughter named Editha begotten of his concubine Wilfrid as before ye haue heard The state of the realme in king Edgars daies was in good point for both the earth gaue hir increase verie plentiouslie the elements shewed themselues verie sauorable according to the course of times peace was mainteined and no inuasion by forraine enimies attempted For Edgar had not onelie all the whole I le of Britaine in subiection but also was ruler souereigne lord ouer all the kings of the out Iles that lie within the seas about all the coasts of the same Britaine euen vnto the realme of Norwaie He brought also a great part of Ireland vnder his subiection with the citie of Dublin as by authentike records it dooth and may appeare Contention amongest the peeres and states about succession to the crowne the monkes remoued and the canons and secular priests restored by Alfer duke of Mercia and his adherents a blasing starre with the euents insuing the same the rood of Winchester speaketh a prettie shift of moonks to defeat the priests of their possessions the controuersie betweene the moonks and the priests ended by a miracle of archbishop Dunstane great hope that Edward would tread his fathers steps the reuerent loue he bare his stepmother queene Alfred and hir sonne Egelred hir diuelish purpose to murther Edward hir stepsonne accomplished his obscure funerall in respect of pompe but famous by meanes of miracles wrought by and about his sepulture queene Alfred repenting hir of the said prepensed murther dooth penance and imploieth hir substance in good woorkes as satisfactorie for hir sinnes king Edwards bodie remoued and solemnlie buried by Alfer duke of Mercia who was eaten vp with lice for being against the said Edwards aduancement to the crowne queene Alfreds offense by no meanes excusable The xxv Chapter AFter the deceasse of king Edgar there was some strife and contention amongst the lords péeres of the realme about the succession of the crowne for Alfred the mother of Egelredus or Ethelredus and diuers other of hir opinion would gladlie haue aduanced the same Egelredus to the rule but the archbishop Dunstan taking in his hands the baner of the crucifix presented his elder brother Edward vnto the lords as they were assembled togither and there pronounced him king notwithstanding that both queene Alfred and hir friends namelie Alfer the duke of Mercia were sore against him especiallie for that he was begot in vnlawfull bed of Elfleda the nun for which offense he did seuen yeares pâ—nance and not for lieng with Wilfrid as maister Fox thinketh But Dunstane iudging as is to be thought that Edward was more fit for their behoofe to continue the world in the former course as Edgar had left it than his brother Egelred whose mother and such as tooke part with hir vnder hir sonnes authoritie were likelie inough to turne all vpside downe vsed the matter so that with helpe of Oswald the archbishop of Yorke and other bishops abbats and certeine of the nobilitie as the earle of Essex and such like he preuailed in his purpose so that as before is said the said Edward being the second of that name which gouerned this land before the conquest was admitted king and began his reigne ouer England in the yeare of our Lord 975 in the third yeare of the emperour Otho the second in the 20 yeare of the reigne of Lothar king of France and about the fourth yeare of Cumelerne king of Scotland He was consecrated by archb Dunstane at Kingston vpon Thames to the great griefe of his mother in law Alfred and hir friends ¶ About the beginning of his reigne a blasing starre was seene signifieng as was thought the miserable haps that followed And first there insued barrennesse of ground and thereby famine amongest the people and morraine of cattell Also duke Alfer or Elfer of Mercia and other noble men destroied the abbies which king Edgar and bishop Adelwold had builded within the limits of Mercia The priests or canons which had beene expelled in Edgars time out of the prebends and benefices began to complaine of the wrongs that were doone to them in that they had beene put out of possession from their liuings alleging it to be a great offense and miserable case that a
friuolous and wholie impertinent to our purpose onelie this I read that through declaring of his dreames and visions he obteined in the time of king Edgar first the bishoprike of Worcester after the London last of all the archbishoprike of Canturburie But leauing Dunstane and the fond deuises depending vpon the commemoration of his life we will now returne to the dooings of Egelred and speake of such things in the next chapter as chanced in his time The Danes inuade England on each side they are vanquished by the English Goda earle of Deuonshire slaine the Danes in a battell fought at Maldon kill Brightnod earle of Essex and the most of this armie ten thousand pounds paid to them by composition that they should not trouble the English subiects they cease their crueltie for a time but within a while after fall to their bloudie bias the English people despaire to resist them Egelred addresseth a nauie against the Danes vnder the erles Alfrike and Turold Alfrike traitorouslie taketh part with the Danes his ship and souldiers are taken his sonne Algar is punished for his fathers offense the Danes make great wast in many parts of this Iland they besiege London and are repelled with dishonor they driue king Egelred to buy peace of them for 16000 pounds Aulafe king of Norwey is honorablie interteined of Egelred to whome he promiseth at his baptisme neuer to make warre against England the great zeale of people in setting forward the building of Durham towne and the minster The second Chapter SHortlie after the decease of Dunstane the Danes inuaded this realme on each side wasting and spoiling the countrie in most miserable wise They arriued in so manie places at once that the Englishmen could not well deuise whither to go to encounter first with them Some of them spoiled a place or towne called Wichport and from thence passing further into the countrie were met with by the Englishmen who giuing them battell lost their capteine Goda but yet they got the victorie and beat the Danes out of the field and so that part of the Denish armie was brought to confusion Simon Dunel saith that the Englishmen in déed wan the field here but not without great losse For besides Goda who by report of the same author was Earle of Deuonshire there died an other valiant man of warre named Strenwold In the yeere 991 Brightnod earle of Essex at Maldon gaue battell to an armie of Danes which vnder their leaders Iustine and Guthmond had spoiled Gipswich and was there ouercome and slaine with the most part of his people and so the Danes obteined in that place the victorie In the same yéere and in the 13 yeere of king Egelreds reigne when the land was on each side sore afflicted wasted and haried by the Danes which couered the same as they had béene grashoppers by the aduise of the archbishop of Canturburie Siricius which was the second of that séee after Dunstane a composition was taken with the Danes so that for the sum of ten thousand pounds to be paied to them by the king they should couenant not to trouble his subiects anie further This monie was called Denegilt or Dane monie and was leuied of the people Although other take that to be Danegilt which was giuen vnto such Danes as king Egelred afterwards reteined in his seruice to defend the land frm other Danes and enimies that sought to inuade his dominions But by what name so euer this monie which the Danes now receiued was called true it is that herevpon they ceassed from their most cruell inuasions for a time But shortlie after they had resfreshed themselues and recouered new strength they began to play their old parts againe dooing the like mischéefe by their semblable inuasions as they had vsed before By reason hereof such feare came vpon the English people that they despaired to be able to resist the enimies The king yet caused a nauie to be set foorth at London whereof he appointed earle Alfrike whome before he had banished to be high admerall ioining with him earle Turold This nauie did set forward from London toward the enimies who hauing warning giuen them from Alfrike escaped away without hurt Shortly after a greater nauie of the Danes came and incountered with the kings fléet so that a great number of the Londoners were slaine and all the kings ships taken for Alfrike like a traitor turned to the Danes side ¶ Matt. West maketh other report of this matter declaring that Alfrike in déed being one of the chiefe capteins of the fléet aduertised them by forewarning of the danger that was toward them and that when they should come to ioining the same Alfrike like a traitor fled to the Danes and after vpon necessitie being put to â—light escaped away with them but the other capteins of the kings fléet as Theodred Elstan and Escwen pursued the Danes tooke one of their ships and slue all those that were found therein The Londoners also as the same Matt. West saith met with the nauie of the Danish rouers as they fled away and slue a great number and also tooke the ship of the traitor Alfrike with his souldiers armor but he himselfe escaped though with much paine hauing plaied the like traitorous part once before and yet was reconciled to the kings fauor againe Upon this mischiefe wrought by the father the king now tooke his sonne Algar and caused his eies to be put out About the same time was Bambrough destroied by the Danes which arriued after in Humber and wasted the countrie of Lindsey and Yorkeshire on either side that riuer And when the Englishmen were assembled to giue them battell before they ioined the capteines of the English armie Frena Godwin and Fredegist that were Danes by their fathers side began to flie away and escaped so giuing the occasion of the ouerthrow that lighted on their people But by some writers it should appéere that after the Danes had destroied all the north parts as they spred abroad without order and good arraie the people of the countrie fell vpon them and slue some of them and chased the residue Other of the Danes with a nauie of 94 ships entered the Thames and besieged London about our ladie daie in September They gaue a verie sore assault to the citie and assaied to set it on fire but the citizens so valiantlie defended themselues that the Danes were beaten backe and repelled greatlie to their losse so that they were constreined to depart thence with dishonor Then they fell to and wasted the countries of Essex Kent Sussex and Hamshire and ceassed not till they had inforced the king to compound with them for 16 thousand pounds which he was glad to pay to haue peace with them Moreouer whereas they wintered that yéere at Southampton the king procured Aulafe king of the Norwegians to come vnto Andeuer where at
that time he lay vpon pledges receiued of the king for his safe returne Elphegus bishop of Winchester and duke Ethelwold were appointed by king Egelred to bring Aulafe vnto him in most honorable maner The same time was Aulafe baptised king Egelred receiuing him at the fontstone and so he promised neuer after to make anie war within this land And receiuing great gifts of the king he returned into his countrie and kept his promise faithfullie but the euils tooke not so an end for other of the Danes sprang vp as they had béene the heads of the serpent Hydra some of them euer being readie to trouble the quiet state of the English nation About this season that is to say in the yéere of our Lord 995 bishop Aldaine which was fled from Chester in the stréet otherwise called Cunecester with the bodie of saint Cuthbert for feare of the inuasion of Danes vnto Rippon brought the same bodie now vnto Durham and there began the foundation of a church so that the sée of that bishoprike was from thencefoorth there established and the woods were there cut downe which before that time couered and ouergrew that place wherevpon it began first to be inhabited Earle Uthred who gouerned that countrie greatlie furthered the bishop in this worke so that all the people inhabiting betweene the riuers of Coquid and Theis came togither to rid the woods and to helpe forwards the building of the church and towne there The Danes inuading the west parts of this land make great hauocke by fire and sword they arriue at Rochester and conquer the Kentishmen in field king Egelred ouercommeth the Danes that inhabited Cumberland and wasteth the countrie the Summersetshire men are foiled the miserable state of the realme in those daies the English bloud mixed with the Danes and Britaines and what inconueniences grew thervpon the disordered gouernement of king Egelred sicknesses vexing the people treason in the nobles the tribute paid to the Danes vnmercifullie inhansed the realme brought to beggerie king Egelred by politike persuasion and counsell marrieth Emma the duke of Normandies daughter vpon what occasion the Normans pretended a title to the crowne of England they conquer the whole land what order king Egelred tooke to kill all the Danes within his kingdome and what rule they bare in this realme yer they were murdered the thraldome of the English people vnder them whereof the word Lordane sprang The third Chapter IN the ninteenth yere of king Egelreds reigne the Danes sailed about Cornewall and comming into the Seuerne sea they robbed tooke preies in the coasts of Deuonshire Southwales and landing at Wicheport they burned vp the countrie and came about vnto Penwithstréet on the south coast and so arriuing in the mouth of Tamer water came vnto Lidford and there wasted all afore them with force of fire They burned amongst other places the monasterie of saint Ordulfe at Essingstocke After this they came into Dorcetshire and passed through the countrie with flame and fire not finding anie that offered to resist them The same yéere also they soiourned in the I le of Wight and liued vpon spoiles preies which they tooke in Hampshire and Sussex At length they came into the Thames and so by the riuer of Medwey arriued at Rochester The Kentishmen assembled togither and fought with the Danes but they were ouercome and so left the field to the Danes After this the same Danes sailed into Normandie and king Egelred went into Cumberland where the Danes inhabited in great numbers whome he ouercame with sore warre and wasted almost all Cumberland taking great spoiles in the same About the same time or shortlie after the Danes with their nauie returning out of Normandie came vnto Exmouth and there assaulted the castell but they were repelled by them that kept it After this they spread abroad ouer all the countrie exercising their accustomed trade of destroieng all before them with fire and sword The men of Summersetshire fought with them at Pentho but the Danes got the vpper hand Thus the state of the realme in those daies was verie miserable for there wanted worthie chiestains to rule the people and to chastise them when they did amisse There was no trust in the noble men for euerie one impugned others dooing and yet would not deuise which way to deale with better likelihood When they assembled in councell and should haue occupied their heads in deuising remedies for the mischiefe of the common wealth they turned their purpose vnto the altercation about such strifes contentions and quarels as each one had against other and suffered the generall case to lie still in the dust And if at anie time there was anie good conclusion agreed vpon for the withstanding of the enimie reléefe of the common wealth anon should the enimie be aduertised thereof by such as were of aliance or consanguinitie to them For as Caxton Polychr and others say the English bloud was so mixed with that of the Danes and Britains who were like enimies to the Englishmen that there was almost few of the nobilitie and commons which had not on the one side a parent of some of them Whereby it came to passe that neither the secret purposes of the king could be concealed till they might take due effect neither their assemblies proue quiet without quarelling and taking of parts Manie also being sent foorth with their powers one way whilest the king went to make resistance another did reuolt to his enimies and turned their swords against him as you haue heard of Elfrike and his complices and shall read of manie others so that it was no maruell that Egelred sped no better and yet was he as valiant as anie of his predecessors although the moonks fauour him not in their writings because he demanded aid of them toward his warres and was nothing fauorable to their lewd hypocrisie But what is a king if his subiects be not loiall What is a realme if the common wealth be diuided By peace concord of small beginnings great and famous kingdomes haue oft times procéeded whereas by discord the greatest kingdoms haue oftner bene brought to ruine And so it proued here for whilest priuat quarels are pursued the generall affaires are vtterlie neglected and whilest ech nation séeketh to preferre hir owne aliance the Iland it selfe is like to become a desert But to proceed with our monasticall writers certes they lay all the fault in the king saieng that he was a man giuen to no good exercise he delighted in fleshlie lustes and riotous bankettings and still sought waies how to gather of his subiects what might be got as wll by vnlawfull meanes as otherwise For he would for feined or for verie small light causes disherit his natiue subiects and cause them to redéeme their owne possessions for great summes of monie Besides these oppressions diuers
kinds of sicknesses vexed the people also as the bloodie flix and hot burning agues which then raged through the land so that manie died thereof By such manner of meanes therefore what through the misgouernance of the king the treason and disloialtie of the nobilitie the lacke of good order and due correction amongst the people and by such other scourges and mishaps as afflicted the English nation in that season the land was brought into great ruine so that where by strength the enimie could not be kept off there was now no helpe but to appease them with monie By reason hereof from time of the first agréement with the Danes for 10 thousand pounds tribute it was inhanced to 16000 pounds as you haue heard after that at 20000 pounds then to 24000 pounds so to 30000 pounds lastlie to 40000 pounds till at length the relme was emptied in maner of all that monie and coine that could be found in it In this meane time died Elgina or Ethelgina the quéene Shortlie after it was deuised that the king should be a suter vnto Richard duke of Normandie for his sister Emma a ladie of such excellent beautie that she was named the floure of Normandie This sute was begun and tooke such good successe that the king obteined his purpose And so in the yeare of our Lord 1002 which was about the 24 yeare of king Egelreds reigne he maried the said Emma with great solemnitie This mariage was thought to be right necessarie honorable and profitable for the realme of England because of the great puissance of the Norman princes in those daies but as things afterward came to passe it turned to the subuersion of the whole English state for by such affinitie and dealing as hapned hereby betwixt the Normans and Englishmen occasion in the end was ministred to the same Normans to pretend a title to the crowne of England in prosecuting of which title they obteined and made the whole conquest of the land as after shall appeare Egelred being greatlie aduanced as he thought by reason of his mariage deuised vpon presumption thereof to cause all the Danes within the land to be murthered in one day Herevpon he sent priuie commissioners to all cities burrowes and townes within his dominions commanding the rulers and officers in the same to kill all such Danes as remained within their liberties at a certeine day prefixed being saint Brices day in the yeare 1012 and in the 34 yeare of king Egelreds reigne Herevpon as sundrie writers agree in one day houre this murther began and was according to the commission and iniunction executed But where it first began the same is vncerteine some say at Wellowin in Herefordshire some at a place in Staffordshire called Hownhill others in other places but whersoeuer it began the dooers repented it after But now yer we procéed anie further we will shew what rule the Danes kept here in this realme before they were thus murthered as in some bookes we find recorded Whereas it is shewed that the Danes compelled the husbandmen to til the ground doo all maner of labour and toile to be doone about husbandrie the Danes liued vpon the fruit and gaines that came thereof and kept the husbandmens wiues their daughters maids and seruants vsing and abusing them at their pleasures And when the husbandmen came home then could they scarse haue such sustenance of meats and drinkes as fell for seruants to haue so that the Danes had all at their commandements eating and drinking of the best where the sillie man that was the owner could hardlie come to his fill of the worst Besids this the common people were so oppressed by the Danes that for feare and dread they called them in euerie such house where anie of them soiourned Lord Dane And if an Englishman and a Dane chanced to méet at anie bridge or streight passage the Englishman must staie till the Lord Dane were passed But in processe of time after the Danes were voided the land this word Lord Dane was in derision and despight of the Danes turned by Englishmen into a name of reproch as Lordane which till these our daies is not forgotten For when the people in manie parts of this realme will note and signifie anie great idle lubber that will not labour nor take paine for his liuing they will call him Lordane Thus did the Danes vse the Englishmen in most vile manner and kept them in such seruile thraldome as cannot be sufficientlie vttered A fresh power of Danes inuade England to reuenge the slaughter of their countrimen that inhabited this Ile the west parts betraied into their hands by the conspiracie of a Norman that was in gouernement earle Edrike feined himselfe sicke when king Egelred sent vnto him to leuie a power against the Danes and betraieth his people to the enimies Sweine king of Denmarke arriueth on the coast of Northfolke and maketh pitifull spoile by fire and sword the truce taken betweene him and Vikillus is violated and what reuengement followeth king Sweine forced by famine returneth into his owne countrie he arriueth againe at Sandwich why king Egelred was vnable to preuaile against him the Danes ouerrun all places where they come and make cruell waste king Egelred paieth him great summes of monie for peace the mischiefes that light vpon a land by placing a traitorous stranger in gouernement how manie acres a hide of land conteineth Egelreds order taken for ships and armour why his great fleet did him little pleasure a fresh host of Danes vnder three capteines arriue at Sandwich the citizens of Canturburie for monie purchase safetie the faithlesse dealing of Edrike against king Egelred for the enimies aduantage what places the Danes ouerran and wasted The fourth Chapter VPon knowledge giuen into Denmarke of the cruell murder of the Danes here in England truth it is that the people of the countrie were greatlie kindled in malice and set in such a furious rage against the Englishmen that with all spéed they made foorth a nauie full fraught with men of warre the which in the yeare following came swarming about the coasts of England and landing in the west countrie tooke the citie of Excester and gat there a rich spoile One Hugh a Norman borne whome queene Emma had placed in those parties as gouernour or shirife there conspired with the Danes so that all the countrie was ouerrun and wasted The king hearing that the Danes were thus landed and spoiled the west parts of the realme he sent vnto Edricus to assemble a power to withstand the enimies Herevpon the people of Hampshire and Wiltshire rose and got togither but when the armies should ioine earle Edricus surnamed de Streona feigned himselfe sicke and so betraied his people of whome he had the conduct for they perceiuing the want in their leader were discouraged and so fled
The Danes followed them vnto Wilton which towne they rifled and ouercame From thence they went to Salisburie and so taking their pleasure there returned to their ships because as some write they were aduertised that the king was comming towards them with an huge armie In the yeare next insuing that is to saie 1004 which was about the 24 yeare of K. Egelreds reigne Sweine or Swanus king of Denmarke with a mightie nauie of ships came on the coast of Northfolke and there landing with his people made toward Norwich and comming thither tooke that citie and spoiled it Then went he vnto Thetford and when he had taken and rified that towne he burnt it notwithstanding a truce taken by Uikillus or Wilfketell gouernor of those parties with the same king Swaine after the taking of Norwich In reuenge therefore of such breach of truce the same Uikillus or Wilfeketell with such power as he could raise assaulted the host of Danes as they returned to their ships and slue a great number of them but was not able to mainteine the fight for his enimies ouermatched him in number of men And so he was constrained in the end to giue backe and the enimies kept on their waies to their ships In the yeare following king Swaine returned into Denmarke with all his fléet partlie constrained so to doo as some write by reason of the great famin want of necessarie sustenance which in that yeare sore oppressed this land In the yeare of our Lord 1006 king Swaine returned againe into England with a mightie huge nauie arriuing at Sandwich and spoiled all the countrie néere vnto the sea side King Egelred raised all his power against him and all the haruest time laie abroad in the field to resist the Danes which according to their woonted maner spared not to exercise their vnmercifull crueltie in wasting and spoiling the land with fire and sword pilfering and taking of preies in euerie part where they came Neither could king Egelred remedie the matter because the enimies still conueied themselues with their ships into some contrarie quarter from the place where they knew him to be so that his trauell was in vaine About the beginning of winter they remained in the I le of Wight in the time of Christmasse they landed in Hampshire and passing through that countrie into Barkeshire they came to Reading and from thence to Wallingford and so to Coleseie and then approching to Essington came to Achikelmeslawe and in euerie place wheresoeuer they came they made cleane worke For that which they could not carie with them they consumed with fire burning vp their innes and sleaing their hoasts In returning backe the people of the west countrie gaue them battell but preuailed not so that they did but inrich their enimies with the spoile of their bodies They came by the gates of Winchester as it were in maner of triumph with vittels and spoiles which they had fetched fiftie miles from the sea side In the meane time king Egelred lay about Shrewsburie sore troubled with the newes hereof and in the yeare next insuing by the aduise of his councell he gaue to king Swaine for the redeeming of peace 30000 pounds In the same yeare K. Egelred created the traitor Edrike earle of Mercia who although he had maried Edgiua the kings daughter was yet noted to be one of those which disclosed the secrets of the realme and the determinations of the councell vnto the enimies But he was such a craftie dissembler so greatlie prouided of sleight to dissemble and cloake his falshood that the king being too much abused by him had him in singular fauour whereas he vpon a malicious purpose studied dailie how to bring the realme into vtter destruction aduertising the enimies from time to time how the state of things stood whereby they came to knowledge when they should giue place and when they might safelie come forward Moreouer being sent vnto them oftentimes as a commissioner to treat to peace he persuaded them to warre But such was the pleasure of God to haue him and such other of like sort aduanced to honor in this season when by his diuine prouidence he meant to punish the people of this realme for their wickednesse and sinnes whereby they had iustlie prouoked his wrath and high displeasure In the 30 yeare of king Egelreds reigne which fell in the yeare of our Lord 1008 he tooke order that of euerie thrée hundred and ten hides of land within this realme there should one ship be builded and of euerie eight hides a complet armor furnished In the yeare following the kings whole fléet was brought togither at Sandwich and such souldiers came thither as were appointed to go to sea in the same fléet There had not béene seene the like number of ships so trimlie rigged and furnished in all points in anie kings daies before But no great profitable péece of seruice was wrought by them for the king had about that time banished a noble yoong man of Sussex called Wilnot who getting togither twentie sailes laie vpon the coasts taking prices where he could get them Brithrike the brother of earle Edrike being desirous to win honor tooke forth foure score of the said ships and promised to bring in the enimie dead or aliue But as he was sailing forward on the seas a sore tempest with an outragious wind rose with such violence that his ships were cast vpon the shore and Wilnot comming vpon them set them on fire and so burned them euerie one The residue of the ships when newes came to them of this mishap returned backe to London and then was the armie dispersed and so all the cost and trauell of the Englishmen proued in vaine After this in the haruest time a new armie of Danes vnder the conduct of thrée capteines Turkill Henning and Aulafe landed at Sandwich and from thence passed forth to Canturburie and had taken the citie but that the citizens gaue them a 1000 pounds to depart from thence and to leaue the countrie in peace Then went the Danes to the I le of Wight and afterwards landed and spoiled the countrie of Sussex and Hampshire King Egelred assembled the whole power of all his subiects and comming to giue them battell had made and end of their cruell harieng the countrie with the slaughter of them all if earle Edrike with forged tales deuised onelie to put him in feare had not dissuaded him from giuing battell The Danes by that meanes returning in safetie immediatlie after the feast of saint Martine returned into Kent and ladged with their nauie in the winter following in the Thames and oftentimes assaulting the citie of London were still beaten backe to their losse After the feast of Christmasse they passed through the countrie and woods of Chilterne vnto Oxford which towne they
commanded that to his armie lodged at Gréenewich wages and vittels sufficient should be deliuered for the finding releeuing succouring and susteining thereof Swaine vsed the victorie verie cruellie against the Englishmen oppressing them on each hand to the intent that them being brought low he might gouerne in more suertie The yéere in which he obteined the rule thus of thus realme and that king Egelred was constreined to flie into Normandie was in the 35 yeere of the same Egelred his reigne and after the birth of our Lord 1014. Swaine being once established in the gouernment did not onelie vse much crueltie in oppressing the laitie but also stretched foorth his hand to the church and to the ministers in the same fléecing them and spoiling both churches and ministers without anie remorse of conscience insomuch that hauing a quarell against the inhabitants within the precinct of S. Edmunds land in Suffolke he did not onelie harrie the countrie but also rifled and spoiled the abbeie of Burie where the bodie of saint Edmund rested Wherevpon shortlie after as he was at Gainesbrough or Thetford as some say and there in his iollitie talked with his Nobles of his good successe in conquering of this land he was suddenlie striken with a knife as it is reported miraculouslie for no man wist how or by whome and within three daies after to wit on the third of Februarie he ended his life with grieuous paine and torment in yelling and roring by reason of his extreame anguish beyond all measure There hath sproong a pleasant tale among the posteritie of that age how he should be wounded with the same knife which king Edmund in his life time vsed to weare Thus haue some of our writers reported but the Danish chronicles report a farre more happie end which should chance to this Swaine than is before mentioned out of our writers for the said chronicles report that after he had subdued England he tooke order with king Egelred whome they name amisse Adelstane that he should not ordeine any other successor but onlie the said Swaine Then after this he returned into Denmarke where vsing himselfe like a right godlie prince at length he there ended his life being a verie old man Notwithstanding all this when or howsoeuer he died immediatlie after his deceasse the Danes elected his sonne Cnute or Knought to succeed in his dominions But the Englishmen of nothing more desirous than to shake off the yoke of Danish thraldome besides their necks shoulders streightwaies vpon knowledge had of Swaines death with all spéed aduertised king Egelred thereof and that they were readie to receiue and assist him if he would make hast to come ouer to deliuer his countrie out of the hands of strangers These newes were right ioifull vnto Egelred who burning in desire to be reuenged on them that had expelled him out of his kingdome made no longer tariance to set that enterprise forward But yet doubting the inconstancie of the people he sent his elder son named Edmund to trie the minds of them and to vnderstand whether they were constant or wauering in that which they had promised The yoong gentleman hasting ouer into England and with diligent inquirie perceiuing how they were bent returned with like spéed as he came into Normandie againe declaring to his father that all things were in safetie if he would make hast King Egelred then conceiued an assured hope to recouer his kingdom aided with his brother in laws power and trusting vpon the assistance of the Englishmen returned into England in the time of Lent His returne was ioifull and most acceptable to the English people as to those that abhorred the rule of the Danes which was most sharpe and bitter to them although Cnute did what he could by bountifulnesse and courteous dealings to haue reteined them vnder his obeisance And of an intent to procure Gods fauour in the well ordering of things for the administration in the common wealth he sought first to appease his wrath and also to make amends to saint Edmund for his fathers offense committed as was thought against him insomuch that after he had obteined the kingdome he caused a great ditch to be cast round about the land of saint Edmund and granted manie fréedoms to the inhabitants acquiting them of certeine taskes and paiments vnto the which other of their neighbours were contributarie He also builded a church on the place where saint Edmund was buried and ordeined an house of moonks there or rather remooued the canons or secular priests that were there afore and put moonks in their roomes He offered vp also his crowne vnto the same S. Edmund and redéemed it againe with a great summe of monie which maner of dooing grew into an vse vnto other kings that followed him He adorned the church there with manie rich iewels and indowed the monasterie with great possessions But these things were not done now at the first but after that he was established in the kingdome For in the meane time after that king Egelred was returned out of Normandie Cnute as then soiourning at Gainesbrough remained there till the feast of Easter and made agréement with them of Lindsey so that finding him horsses they should altogither go foorth to spoile their neighbors King Egelred aduertised thereof sped him thither with a mightie host and with great crueltie burned vp the countrie and slue the more part of the inhabitants bicause they had taken part with his enimies Cnute as then was not of power able to resist Egelred and therefore taking his ships which lay in Humber fled from thence sailed about the coast till he came to Sandwich and there sore gréeued in his mind to remember what mischéefe was fallen and chanced to his friends and subiects of Lindsey onelie for his cause he commanded that such pledges as had béene deliuered to his father by certeine noble men of this realme for assurance of their fidelities should haue their noses slit and their eares stuffed or as some write their hands and noses cut off When this cruell act according to his commandement was doone taking the sea he sailed into Denmarke but yet tooke not all the Danes with him which his father brought thither For earle Turkill perceiuing the wealthinesse of the land compounded with the Englishmen and chose rather to remaine in a region replenished with all riches than to returne home into his owne countrie that wanted such commodities as were here to be had And yet as some thought he did not forsake his souereigne lord Cnute for anie euill meaning towards him but rather to aid him when time serued to recouer the possession of England againe as it afterwards well appeared For notwithstanding that he was now reteined by K. Egelred with fortie ships and the flower of all the Danes that were men of warre so that Cnute returned but with 60 ships into his countrie yet
prepared to receiue whensoeuer the Englishmen approched and heerewith bringing his men into araie he came foorth to méet his enimies Then was the battell begun with great earnestnesse on both sides continued foure houres till at length the Danes began somewhat to shrinke which when Cnute perceiued he commanded his horssemen to come forward into the forepart of his dawnted host But whilest one part of the Danes gaue backe with feare and the other came slowlie forward the arraie of the whole armie was broken then without respect of shame they fled amaine so that there died that day of Cnutes side foure thousand and fiue hundred men and of king Edmunds side not past six hundred and those were footmen This battell was fought as should appéere by diuerse writers at Okefort or Oteford It was thought that if king Edmund had pursued the victorie and followed in chase of his enimies in such wise as he safelie might haue doone Edriks counsell he had made that day an end of the warres but he was counselled by Edrike as some write in no condition to follow them but to staie and giue time to his people to refresh their wearie bodies Then Cnute with his armie passed ouer the Thames into Essex and there assembled all his power togither and began to spoile and waste the countrie on each hand King Edmund aduertised thereof hasted foorth to succour his people and at Ashdone in Essex three miles from Saffron Walden gaue battell to Cnute where after sore and cruell fight continued with great slaughter on both sides a long time duke Edrike fled to the comfort of the Danes and to the discomfort of the Englishmen Héerevpon king Edmund was constreined in the end to depart out of the field hauing first doone all that could be wished in a woorthie chiestaine both by woords to incourage his men by deeds to shew them good example so that at one time the Danes were at point to haue giuen backe but that Cnute aduised thereof rushed into the left wing where most danger was and so relieued his people there that finallie the Englishmen both wearied with long fight and also discouraged with the running awaie of some of their companie were constreined to giue-ouer and by flight to séeke their safegard so that king Edmund might not by anie meanes bring them againe into order Héere vpon all the waies and passages being forelaid and stopped by the enimies the Englishmen wanting both carriage to make longer resistance and perceiuing no hope to rest in fléeing were beaten downe and slaine in heapes so that few escaped from that dreadfull and bloudie battell There died on king Edmunds side duke Edmund duke Alfrike and duke Goodwine with earle Ulfekettell or Urchell of Eastangle and duke Aileward that was sonne to Ardelwine late duke of Eastangle and to be briefe all the floure of the English nobilitie There were also slaine at this battell manie renowmed persons of the spiritualtie as the bishop of Lincolne and the abbat of Ramsey with others king Edmund escaping awaie got him into Glocestershire and there began to raise a new armie In the place where this field was fought are yet seuen or eight hils wherein the carcases of them that were slaine at the same field were buried and one being digged downe of late there were found two bodies in a coffin of stone of which the one laie with his head towards the others féet and manie chaines of iron like to the water-chains of the bits of horsses were found in the same hill But now to the matter London other great cities townes submit themselues to Cnute be hasteth after Edmund with his power both their armies being readie to incounter by occasion are staied the oration of a capteine in the hearing of both hosts the title and right of the realme of England is put to the triall of combat betweene Cnute and Edmund Cnute is ouermatâ—ched his woords to king Edmund both kings are pacified and their armies accorded the realme diuided betwixt Cnute and Edmund king Edmund traitorouslie slaine the dissonant report of writers touching the maners of his death and both the kings dealing about the partition of the realme Cnute causeth Edrike to be slaine for procuring king Edmunds death wherein the reward of treason is noted how long king Edmund reigned and where he was buried the eclipsed state of England after his death and in whose time it recouered some part of it brightnesse The tenth Chapter IN the meane while that Edmund was buâ—ie to leauie a new armie in Glocester and other parties of Mercia Cnute hauing got so great a victorie as before is mentioned receiued into his obeisance not onelie the citie of London but also manie other cities and townes of great name and shortlie after hasted forward to pursue his enimie king Edmund who was readie with a mightie host to trie the vttermost chance of battell if they should eftsoones ioine Héerevpon both the armies being readie to giue the onset the one in sight of the other at a place called Dearehurst neere to the riuer of Seuerne by the drist of duke Edrike who then at length began to shew some token of good meaning the two kings came to a communication and in the end concluded an agreement as some haue written without anie more adoo Others write that when both the armies were at point to haue ioined one of the capteins but whether he were a Dane or an Englishman it is not certeinlie told stood vp in such a place as he might be heard of both the princes boldlie vttered his mind in former following The oration of a capteine in the audience of the English and Danish armie WE haue most woorthie capteins fought long inough one against another there hath beene but too much bloud shed betweene both the nations and the valiancie of the souldiers on both sides is sufficientlie seene by triall either of your manhoods likewise and yet can you beare neither good nor euill fortune If one of you win the battell he pursueth him that is ouercome and if he chance to be vanquished he resteth no till he haue recouered new strength to fight eftsoones with him that is victor What should you meane by this your inuincible courage At what marke shooteth your greedie desire to beare rule and your excessiue thirst to atteine honour If you fight for a kingdome diuide it betweene you two which sometime was sufficient for seuen kings but if you couet to winne fame and glorious renowme and for the same are driuen to try the hazard whether ye shall command or obeie deuise the waie whereby ye may without so great slaughter and without such pitifull bloudshed of both your guiltlesse peoples trie whether of you is most woorthie to be preferred Thus made he an end and the two princes allowed well of his last motion and so order was taken that they should
fight togither in a singular combat within a litle Iland inclosed with the riuer of Seuerne called Oldney with condition that whether of them chanced to be victor should be king and the other to resigne his title for euer into his hands The two princes entering into the place appointed in faire armour began the battell in sight of both their armies ranged in goodlie order on either side the riuer with doubtfull minds and nothing ioifull as they that wauered betwixt hope and feare The two champions manfullie assailed either other without sparing First they went to it on horssebacke and after on foot Cnute was a man of a meane stature but yet strong and hardie so that receiuing a great blow by the hand of his aduersarie which caused him somewhat to stagger yet recouered himselfe and baldly stept forward to be reuenged But perceiuing he could not find aduantage and that he was rather too weake and shrewdlie ouermatched he spake to Edmund with a lowd voice on this wise What necessitie saith he ought thus to mooue vs most valiant prince that for the obteining of a kingdome we should thus put our liues in danger Better were it that laieng armour and malice aside we should condescend to some reasonable agreement Let vs become sworne brethren and part the kingdome betwixt vs and let vs deale so friendlie that thou maist vse my things as thine owne and I thine as though they were mine King Edmund with those woords of his aduersarie was so pacified that immediatlie he cast awaie his swoord and comming to Cnute ioined hands with him Both the armies by their example did the like which looked for the same fortune to fall on their countries which should happen to their princes by the successe of that one battell After this there was an agreement deuised betwixt them so that a partition of the realme was made and that part that lieth fore against France was assigned to Edmund and the other fell to Cnute There be that write how the offer was made by king Edmund for the auoiding of more bloudshed that the two princes should trie the matter thus togither in a singular combat But Cnute refused the combat bicause as he alledged the match was not equall For although he was able to match Edmund in boldnesse of stomach yet was he farre too weake to deale with a man of such strength as Edmund was knowne to be But sith they did pretend title to the realme by due and good direct meanes he thought it most conuenient that the kingdome should be diuided betwixt them This motion was allowed of both the armies so that king Edmund was of force constreined to be contented therewith ¶ Thus our common writers haue recorded of this agreement but if I should not be thought presumptuous in taking vpon me to reprooue or rather but to mistrust that which hath béene receiued for a true narration in this matter I would rather giue credit vnto that which the author of the booke intituled Encomium Emmae dooth report in this behalfe Which is that through persuasion of Edrike de Streona king Edmund immediatelie after the battell fought at Ashdone sent ambassadors vnto Cnute to offer vnto him peace with halfe the realme of England that is to say the north parts with condition that king Edmund might quietlie inioy the south parts and therevpon haue pledges deliuered interchangeablie on either side Cnute hauing heard the effect of this message staied to make answer till he heard what his councell would aduise him to doo in this behalfe and vpon good deliberation taken in the matter considering that he had lost no small number of people in the former battell and that being farre out of his countrie he could not well haue anie new supplie where the Englishmen although they had likewise lost verie manie of their men of warre yet being in their owne countrie it should be an easie matter for them to restore their decaid number it was thought expedient by the whole consent of all the Danish capteins that the offer of king Edmund should be accepted Herevpon Cnute calling the ambassadors before him againe declared vnto them that he was contented to conclude a peace vpon such conditions as they had offered but yet with this addition that their king whatsoeuer he should be should paie Cnutes souldiers their wages with monie to be leuied of that part of the kingdome which the English king should possesse For this saith he I haue vndertaken to sée them paid and otherwise I will not grant to anie peace The league and agréement therefore being concluded in this sort pledges were deliuered and receiued on both parties and the armies discharged But God saith mine author being mindfull of his old doctrine that Euerie kingdome diuided in it selfe cannot long stand shortlie after tooke Edmund out of this life and by such meanes séemed to take pitie of the English kingdome lest if both the kings should haue continued in life togither they should haue liued in danger And incontiuenlie herevpon was Cnute chosen and receiued for absolute king of all the whole realme of England Thus hath he written that liued in those daies whose credit thereby is much aduanced Howbeit the common report of writers touching the death of Edmund varieth from this who doo affirme that after Cnute and Edmund were made friends the serpent of enuie and false conspiracie burnt so in the hearts of some traitorous persons that within a while after king Edmund was slaine at Oxford as he sat on a priuie to doo the necessaries of nature The common report hath gone that carle Edrike was the procurer of this villanous act and that as some write his sonne did it But the author that wrote Encomium Emmae writing of the death of Edmund hath these words immediatlie after he had first declared in what sort the two princes were agréed and had made partition of the realme betwixt them But God saith he being mindfull of his old doctrine that Euerie kingdome diuided in it selfe can not long stand shortlie after tooke Edmund out of this life and by such meanes séemed to take pitie vpon the English kingdome least if both the kings should haue continued in life togither they should both haue liued in great danger and the realme in trouble With this agreeth also Simon Dunel who saith that king Edmund died of naturall sicknesse by course of kind at London about the feast of saint Andrew next insuing the late mentioned agreement And this should séeme true for whereas these authors which report that earle Edrike was the procurer of his death doo also write that when he knew the act to be done he hasted vnto Cnute and declared vnto him what he had brought to passe for his aduancement to the gouernment of the whole realme Wherevpon nute abhorring such a detestable fact said vnto him Bicause thou hast for my sake
made away the worthiest bodie of the world I shall raise thy head aboue all the lords of England and so caused him to be put to death Thus haue some bookes Howbeit this report agreeth not with other writers which declare how Cnute aduanced Edrike in the beginning of his reigne vnto high honor and made him gouernor of Mercia and vled his counsell in manie things after the death of king Edmund as in banishing Edwin the brother of king Edmund with his sonnes also Edmund and Edward But for that there is such discordance and variable report amongst writers touching the death of king Edmund and some fables inuented thereof as the manner is we will let the residue of their reports passe sith certeine it is that to his end he came after he had reigned about the space of one yéere and so much more as is betwéene the moneth of Iune and the latter end of Nouember His bodie was buried at Glastenburie neere his vncle Edgar With this Edmund surnamed Ironside fell the glorious maiestie of the English kingdome the which afterward as it had beene an aged bodie being sore decaied and weakened by the Danes that now got possession of the whole yet somewhat recouered after the space of 26 yéers vnder king Edward surnamed the Confessor and shortlie therevpon as it had béene falne into a resiluation came to extreame ruine by the inuasion and conquest of the Normans as after by Gods good helpe and fauorable assistance it shall appeare So that it would make a diligent and marking reader both muse and moorne to see how variable the state of this kingdome hath béene thereby to fall into a consideration of the frailtie and vncerteintie of this mortall life which is no more frée from securitie than a ship on the sea in tempestuous weather For as the casualties wherewith our life is inclosed and beset with round about are manifold so also are they miserable so also are they sudden so also are they vnauoidable And true it is that the life of man is in the hands of God and the state of kingdoms dooth also belong vnto him either to continue or discontinue But to the processe of the matter Cnute vndertaketh the totall regiment of this land he assembleth a councell at London the nobles doo him homage he diuideth the realme into foure parts to be gouerned by his assignes Edwin and Edward the sonnes of Edmund are banished their good fortune by honorable mariages King Cnute marieth queene Emma the widow of Egelred the wise and politike conditions wherevpon this mariage was concluded the English bloud restored to the crowne and the Danes excluded queene Emma praised for hir high wisedome in choosing an enimie to hir husband Cnute dismisseth the Danish armie into Denmarke Edrike de Streona bewraieth his former trecherie and procureth his owne death through rashnesse and follie the discordant report of writers touching the maner cause of his death what noble men were executed with him and banished out of England Cnute a monarch The xj Chapter CAnute or Cnute whome the English chronicles doo name Knought after the death of king Edmund tooke vpon him the whole rule ouer all the realme of England in the yéere of our Lord 1017 in the seuentéenth yeere of the emperour Henrie the second surnamed Claudus in the twentith yéere of the reigne of Robert king of France and about the 7 yeere of Malcolme king of Scotland Cnute shortlie after the death of king Edmund assembled a councell at London in the which he caused all the nobles of the realme to doo him homage in receiuing an oth of loiall obeisance He diuided the realme into foure parts assigning Northumberland vnto the rule of Irke or Iricius Mercia vnto Edrike and Eastangle vnto Turkill and reseruing the west part to his owne gouernance He banished as before is said Edwin the brother of king Edmund but such as were suspected to be culpable of Edmunds death he caused to be put to execution whereby it should appeere that Edrike was not then in anie wise detected or once thought to be giltie The said Edwin afterwards returned and was then reconciled to the kings fauor as some write but shortlie after traitorouslie slaine by his owne seruants He was called the king of churles Others write that he came secretlie into the realme after he had béene banished and kéeping himselfe closelie out of sight at length ended his life and was buried at Tauestocke Moreouer Edwin and Edward the sonnes of king Edmund were banished the land and sent firt vnto Sweno king of Norweie to haue bin made away but Sweno vpon remorse of conscience sent them into Hungarie where they found great fauor at the hands of king Salomon insomuch that Edwin maried the daughter of the same Salomon but had no issue by hir Edward was aduanced to marie with Agatha daughter of the emperour Henrie and by hir had issue two sonnes Edmund and Edgar surnamed Edeling and as many daughters Margaret and Christine of the which in place conuenient more shall be said When king Cnute had established things as he thought stood most for his suertie he called to his remembrance that he had no issue but two bastard sonnes Harold and Sweno begotten of his concubine Alwine Wherefore he sent ouer to Richard duke of Normandie requiring to haue quéene Emma the widow of king Egelred in mariage and so obteined hir not a little to the woonder of manie which thought a great ouersight both in the woman and in hir brother that would satisfied the request of Cnute herein considering he had beene such a mortall enimie to hir former husband But duke Richard did not onelie consent that his said sister should be maried vnto Cnute but also he himselfe tooke to wife the ladie Hestritha sister to the said Cnute ¶ Here ye haue to vnderstand that this mariage was not made without great consideration large couenants granted on the part of king Cnute for before he could obteine queene Emma to his wife it was fullie condescended agréed that after Cnuts decease the crowne of England should remaine to the issue borne of this mariage betwixt hir Cnute which couenant although it was not performed immediatlie after the deceasse of king Cnute yet in the end it tooke place so as the right séemed to be deferred and not to be taken away nor abolished for immediatlie vpon Harolds death that had vsurped Hardicnute succéeded as right heire to the crowne by force of the agréement made at the time of the mariage solemnized betwixt his father and mother and being once established in the kingdome he ordeined his brother Edward to succéed him whereby the Danes were vtterlie excluded from all right that they had to pretend vnto the crowne of this land and the English bloud restored thereto chieflie by that gratious conclusion of this mariage betwixt king Cnute and quéene Emma For the
which fell also about the fourth yeare of the emperour Henrie the third surnamed Niger in the 12 yeare of Henrie the first of that name king of France and about the third yeare of Macbeth king of Scotland This Edward the third of that name before the conquest was of nature more méeke and simple than apt for the gouernement of the realme therefore did earle Goodwine not onelie séeke the destruction of his elder brother Alfred but holpe all that he might to aduance this Edward to the crowne in hope to beare great rule in the realme vnder him whome he knew to be soft gentle and easie to be persuaded But whatsoeuer writers doo report hereof sure it is that Edward was the elder brother and not Alfred so that if earle Goodwine did shew his furtherance by his pretended cloake of offering his friendship vnto Alfred to betraie him he did it by king Harolds commandement and yet it may be that he meant to haue vsurped the crowne to him selfe if each point had answered his expectation in the sequele of things as he hoped they would and therfore had not passed if both the brethren had béene in heauen But yet when the world framed contrarie peraduenture to his purpose he did his best to aduance Edward trusting to beare no small rule vnder him being knowen to be a man more appliable to be gouerned by other than to trust to this owne wit and so chieflie by the assistance of earle Goodwine whose authoritie as appeareth was not small within the realme of England in those daies Edward came to atteine the crowne wherevnto the earle of Chester Leofrike also shewed all the furtherance that in him laie Some write which seemeth also to be confimed by the Danish chronicles that king Hardiknought in his life time had receiued this Edward into his court and reteined him still in the same in most honorable wise But for that it may appeare in the abstract of the Danish chronicles what their writers had of this matter recorded we doo here passe ouer referring those that be desirous to know the diuersitie of our writers and theirs vnto the same chronicles where they may find it more at large expressed This in no wise is to be left vnremembred that immediatlie after the death of Hardiknought it was not onelie decreed agreed vpon by the great lords nobles of the realme that no Dane from thenceforth should reigne ouer them but also all men of warre and souldiers of the Danes which laie within anie citie or castell in garrison within the realme of England were then expelled and put out or rather slaine as the Danish writers doo rehearse Amongst other that were banished the ladie Gonild neece to king Swaine by his sister was one being as then a widow and with hir two of hir sonnes which she had then liuing Heming and Turkill were also caused to auoid Some write that Alfred the brother of king Edward came not into the realme till after the death of Hardiknought and that he did helpe to expell the Danes which being doon he was slaine by earle Goodwine and other of his complices But how this may stand considering the circumstances of the time with such things as are written by diuers authors hereof it may well be doubted Neuerthelesse whether earle Goodwine was guiltie to the death of Alfred either at this time or before certeine it is that he so cleared himselfe of that crime vnto king Edward the brother of Alfred that there was none so highlie in fauour with him as earle Goodwine was insomuch that king Edward maried the ladie Editha the daughter of earle Goodwine begotten of his wife Thira that was sister to king Hardiknought and not of his second wife as some haue written Howbeit king Edward neuer had to doo with hir in fleshlie wise But whether he absteined because he had happilie vowed chastitie either of impotencie of nature or for a priuie hate that he bare to hir kin men doubted For it was thought that he estéemed not earle Goodwine so greatlie in his heart as he outwardlie made shew to doo but rather for feare of his puissance dissembled with him least he should otherwise put him selfe in danger both of losse of life and kingdome Howsoeuer it was he vsed his counsell in ordering of things concerning the state of the common wealth and namelie in the hard handling of his mother queene Emma against whome diuers accusations were brought and alledged as first for that she consented to marie with K. Cnute the publike enimie of the realme againe for that she did nothing aid or succour hir sons while they liued in exile but that woorse was contriued to make them away for which cause she was despoiled of all hir goods And because she was defamed to be naught of hir bodie with Alwine or Adwine bishop of Winchester both she and the same bishop were committed to prison within the citie of Winchester as some write Howbeit others affirme that she was strictlie kept in the abbie of Warwell till by way of purging hir selfe after a maruellous manner in passing barefooted ouer certeine hot shares or plough-irons according to the law Ordalium she cleared hir selfe as the world tooke it and was restored to hir first estate and dignitie Hir excessiue couetousnesse without regard had to the poore caused hir also to be euill reported of Againe for that she euer shewed hir selfe to be more naturall to the issue which she had by hir second husband Cnute than to hir children which she had by hir first husband king Egelred as it were declaring how she was affected toward the fathers by the loue borne to the children she lost a great péece of good will at the hands of hir sonnes Alfred and Edward so that now the said Edward inioieng the realme was easilie iuduced to thinke euill of hir and therevpon vsed hir the more vncurteouslie But hir great liberalitie imploied on the church of Winchester which she furnished with maruellous rich iewels and ornaments wan hir great commendation in the world and excused hir partlie in the sight of manie of the infamie imputed to hir for the immoderate filling of hir coffers by all waies and meanes she could deuise Now when she had purged hir selfe as before is mentioned hir sonne king Edward had hir euer after in great honor and reuerence And whereas Robert archbishop of Canturburie had béene sore against hir he was so much abashed now at the matter that he fled into Normandie where he was borne But it should séeme by that which after shal be said in the next chapter that he fled not the realme for this matter but bicause he counselled the king to banish earle Goodwine and also to vse the Englishmen more strictlie than reason was he should Why Robert archbishop of Canturburie queene Emmas heauie friend fled out of England the Normans first
so at length by their diligent trauell the matter was taken vp and the armies being dismissed on both parts earle Goodwine was restored to his former dignitie Herevpon were pledges deliuered on his behalfe that is to say Wilnotus one of his sonnes and Hacun the sonne of Swanus the eldest sonne of Goodwine These two pledges were sent vnto William duke of Normandie to be kept with him for more assurance of Goodwines loialtie Some write that Swanus the eldest sonne of Goodwine was not reconciled to the kings fauour at this time but whether he was or not this is reported of him for a truth that after he had attempted sundrie rebellions against king Edward he lastlie also rebelled against his father Goodwine and his brother Harold and became a pirate dishonouring with such manifold robberies as he made on the seas the noble progenie whereof he was descended Finallie vpon remorse of conscience as hath béene thought for murthering of his coosine or as some say his brother erle Bearne he went on pilgrimage to Hierusalem and died by the way of cold which he caught in returning homeward as some write in Licia but others affirme that he fell into the hands of Saracens that were robbers by the high waies and so was murthered of them At what time William duke of Normandie came ouer into England king Edward promiseth to make him his heire to the kingdom and crowne the death of queene Emma earle Goodwine being growne in fauor againe seeketh new reuenges of old grudges causing archbishop Robert and certeine noble Normans his aduersaries to be banished Stigand intrudeth himselfe into archbishop Roberts see his simonie and lacke of learning what maner of men were thought meet to be made bishops in those daies king Edward beginneth to prouide for the good and prosperous state of his kingdome his consideration of lawes made in his predecessours times and abused the lawes of S. Edward vsuallie called the common lawes how whereof and wherevpon institured the death of earle Goodwine being sudden as some say or naturall as others report his vertues and vices his behauiour and his sonnes vpon presumption and will in the time of their authorities his two wiues and children the sudden and dreadfull death of his mother hir selling of the beautifull youth male and female of this land to the Danish people The fourth Chapter THe foresaide William duke of Normandie that after conquered this land during the time of Goodwines outlawrie 〈…〉 to this land with 〈…〉 of men and 〈…〉 receiued of the king 〈…〉 great chéere Now after he had taried a season hereturned into his countrie not without great gifts of iewels and other things which the king most liberallie bestowed vpon him And as some write the king promised him at that time to make him his heire to the realme of England if he chanced to die without issue ¶ Shortlie after or rather somewhat before queene Emma the kings mother died and was buried at Winchester After that earle Goodwine was restored to the kings fauour bicause he knew that Robert the archbishop of Canturburie had beene the chéefe procurer of the kings euill will towards him he found means to weare him out of credit and diuers other specially of the Normans bearing the world in hand that they had sought to trouble the state of the realme to set variance betwixt the king and the lords of the English nation whereas the Normans againe alledged that earle Goodwine and his sonnes abused the kings soft and gentle nature would not sticke to ieast and mocke at his curteous and mild procéedings But howsoeuer the matter went archbishop Robert was glad to depart out of the realme and going to Rome made complaint in the court there of the iniuries that were offred him but in returning through Normandie he died in the abbeie of Gemmeticum where he had bene moonke before his comming into England Diuerse others were compelled to forsake the realme at the same time both spirituall men and temporall as William bishop of London and Ulfe bishop of Lincolne Osberne named Pentecost and his companion Hugh were constreined to surrender their castels and by licence of earle Leosrike withdrew thorough his countrie into Scotland where of king Mackbeth they were honorablie receiued These were Normans for as partlie ye haue heard king Edward brought with him no small number of that nation when he came from thence to receiue the crowne and by them he was altogither ruled to the great offending of his owne naturall subiects the Englishmen namelie earle Goodwine and his sonnes who in those daies for their great possessions and large reuenues were had in no small reputation with the English people After that Robert the archbishop of Canturburie was departed the realme as before ye haue heard Stigand was made archbishop of Canturburie or rather thrust himselfe into that dignitie not being lawfullie called in like manner as he had doone at Winchester for whereas he was first bishop of Shireborne he left that church and tooke vpon him the bishoprike of Winchester by force and now atteining to be archbishop of Canturburie he kept both Winchester and Canturburie in his hand at one instant This Stigand was greatlie infamed for his couetous practises in sale of possessions apperteining to the church He was nothing learned but that want was a common fault amongest the bishops of that age for it was openlie spoken in those daies that he was méet onelie to be a bishop which could vse the pompe of the world voluptuous pleasures rich rament and set himselfe foorth with a iollie retinue of gentlemen and seruants on horssebacke for therein stood the countenance of a bishop as the world then went and not in studie how to haue the people fed with the word of life to the sauing of their soules King Edward now in the twelfth yeare of his reigne hauing brought the state of the realme quite from troubles of warre both by sea and land began to foresée as well for the welth of his subiects as for himselfe being naturallie inclined to wish well to all men He therefore considered how by the manifold lawes which had beene made by Britaines Englishmen and Danes within this land occasion was ministred to manie which measured all things by respect of their owne priuate gaine and profit to peruert iustice and to vse wrongfull dealing in stead of right clouding the same vnder some branch of the lawe naughtilie misconstrued Wherevpon to auoid that mischiefe he picked out a summe of that huge and vnmesurable masse and heape of lawes such as were thought most indifferent and necessarie therewith ordeined a few those most wholesome to be from thenceforth vsed according to whose prescript men might liue in due forme and rightfull order of a ciuill life These lawes were afterwards called the common lawes and also saint Edward his lawes so much esteemed of the
this daughter of duke William was departed this life before the comming of these ambassadors and that Harold therevpon thought himselfe discharged of the oth and couenants made to duke William and therefore sent them away with such an vntoward answer But howsoeuer it was after the departure of these ambassadors king Harold doubting what would insue caused his ships to be newlie rigged his men of warre to be mustered and spéedilie put in a readinesse to the end that if anie sudden inuasion should be made and attempted by his enimie he might be able to resist them ¶ About the same time also and vpon the 24 of Aprill whilest Harold was making prouision to withstand the Norman force there appeared a blasing starre which was séene not onelie here in England but also in other parts of the world and continued the space of seuen daies This blasing starre might be a prediction of mischéefe imminent hanging ouer Harolds head for they neuer appeare but as prognosticats of afterclaps To be resolutelie instructed herein doo but peruse a treatise intituled A doctrine generall of comets or blasing starres published by a bishop of Mentz in Latine and set foorth in English by Abraham Fleming vpon the apparition of a blasing starre séene in the southwest on the 10 of Nouember 1577 and dedicated to the right worshipfull sir William Cordell knight then maister of hir maiesties rolles c. Earle Tostie afflicteth his brother Harold on sea and land he taketh the repulse and persuadeth Harfager king of Norweâ—e to attempt the conquest of England against Harold Harfager Tostie with their powers arriue at Humber they fight with the Northumbers vnder the conduct of Edwine and Marchar and discomfit them Harold leuieth an armie against them the rare valiantnes of a Norwegian souldior Harfager and Tostie slaine in battell the Norwegians are foiled and flie Harolds vnequall and parciall diuiding of the spoile he goeth to Yorke to reforme things amisse The ninth Chapter WHilest Harold desirous to reteine and verie loth to let go his vsurped roialtie had crackt his credit with the duke of Normandie and by his lewd reuolting from voluntarie promises ratified with solemne othes had also kindled the fire of the dukes furie against him it came to passe that the proud and presumptuous man was to begin withall vexed in his owne flesh I meane his owne kinred For Tostie the brother of king Harold who in the daies of king Edward for his crueltie had béene chased out of the realme by the Northumbers returning out of Flanders assembled a nauie of ships from diuers parts to the number of 60 with the which he arriued in the I le of Wight there spoiled the countrie and afterward sailing about by the coasts of Kent he tooke sundrie preies their also and came at the last to Sandwich so that Harold was now constreined to appoint the nauie which he had prepared against the Normans to go against his brother earle Tostie Whereof the said Tostie being aduertised drew towards Lindsey in Lincolnshire and there taking land did much hurt in the countrie both with sword and fire till at length Edwine earle of Mercia and Marchar earle of Northumberland aided with the kings nauie chased him from thence and caused him to flie into Scotland not without some losse both of his men and ships This trouble was scarse quieted but streightwaies another came in the necke thereof farre more dangerous than the first For Tostie perceiuing that he could get no aid in Scotland to make anie account of sailed forth into Norweie and there persuaded Harold Harfager king of that realme to saile with an armie into England persuading him that by meanes of ciuill dissention latelie kindled betwixt the king and his lords which was not so it should be an easie matter for him to make a conquest of the whole realme and reigne ouer them as his predecessors had done before Some authors affirme that Harold king of Norwey tooke this enterprise in hand of his owne mind and not by procurement of Tostie saieng that Tostie méeting with him in Scotland did persuade him to go forward in his purposed busines and that the said Harold Harfager with all conuenient spéed passed foorth with a nauie of 300 saile entered into the riuer of Tine where after he had rested a few daies to refresh his people earle Tostie came also with his power according to an appointment which should be made betweene them They ad furthermore that they sailed forth alongst the coast till they arriued in the mouth of Humber then drawing vp against the streame of the riuer Owse they landed at length at a place called Richhall from whence they set forward to inuade the countrie néere vnto Yorke on the north-side of the citie they fought with the power of the Northumbers which was led by the earls Edwine and Marchar two brethren and there discomfited and chased them into the citie with great slaughter and bloudshed Harold king of England being aduertised of this chance made the more hast forward for he was alreadie in the field with his armie intending also to come towards his enimies so that vpon the fift day after he came to Stamford bridge finding there the said king Harfager and Tostie readie imbattelled he first assailed those that kept the bridge where as some writers affirme a Norwegian souldier with his axe defended the passage mauger the whole host of the Englishmen and slue fortie of them or more with his axe might not be ouercome till an Englishman went with a boat vnder the said bridge and through and hole thereof thrust him vp into the bodie with his speare yet Matt. West saith that he was slaine with a dart which one of king Harold his seruants threw at him so ended his life Which bridge being woone the whole host of the Englishmen passed ouer and ioined with their enimies and after a verie great and sore battell put them all to flight In this conflict Harold Harfager king of the Norwegians was slaine so was Tostie the king of England his brother besides a great number of other as well in the battell as in the chase neither did the Englishmen escape all frée for the Norwegians fought it out a long time verie stoutlie beating downe and killing great numbers of such as assailed them with great courage and assurance The residue of the Norwegians that were left to keepe their ships vnder the guiding of Olaue sonne to the king of Norwaie and Paule earle of Orkneie after they vnderstood by their fellowes that escaped from the field how the mater went with Harfager and Tostie they hoised vp their sailes and directed their course homewards bearing sorowfull newes with them into their countrie of the losse of their king and ouerthrow of all his people Some write that
the king of England permitted them franklie to depart with 20 ships hauing first caused them to deliuer such hostages as they had receiued of the citizens of Yorke Harold reioising in that he had atteined so glorious a victorie and being now surprised with pride and couetousnesse togither he diuided the spoile of the field nothing equallie but to such as he fauored he distributed liberallie and to other though they had much better deserued he gaue nothing at all reteining still the best part of all to himselfe by reason whereof he lost the fauor of manie of his men who for this his discourtesie did not a little alienate their good willes from him This doone he repaired to Yorke and there staied for a time to reforme the disordered state of the countrie which by reason of those warres was greatlie out of frame ¶ But Harold being more presumptuous and foole-hardie than prouident and wise in his enterprise bending all his force to redresse enormities in those quarters of Yorkeshire much like vnto him whom the Comediographer marketh for a foole Ea tantùm quae ad pedes iacent contemplans non autem ventura praeuidens neglected the kinglie care which he should haue had of other parts of his realme from the which he had withdrawen himselfe and as it is likelie had not left sufficientlie prouided of a conuenient vicegerent to gouerne the same by his warranted authoritie and such fortifications as might expell and withstand the enimie Which want of foresight gaue occasion to the enimie to attempt an inuasion of the English coasts as in the next chapt shall be shewed William duke of Normandie prepareth to inuade England and to conquere it the earle of Flanders and the French king assist him the number of his ships his arriuall at Peuensey in Sussex vpon what occasions he entred this realme the pope liked well duke Williams attempt why king Harold was hated of the whole court of Rome why duke William would not suffer his souldiers to wast the countries where they came Harold goeth towards his enimies why his vnskilfull espials tooke the Normans being old beaten souldiers for priests Girth dissuadeth his brother Harold from present incountering with the duke where note the conscience that is to be had of an oth and that periurie can not scape vnpunished The tenth Chapter WIlliam duke of Normandie hauing knowledge after what maner K. Harold was busied in the north parts of his realme and vnderstanding that the south parts thereof remained destitute of due prouision for necessarie defense hasted with all diligence to make his purueiance of men and ships that he might vpon such a conuenient occasion set forward to inuade his enimie And amongest other of his friends vnto whome he laboured for aid his father in law Baldwine earle of Flanders was one of the chiefest who vpon promise of great summes of monie and other large offers made did aid him with men munition ships and victuals verie freelie The French king also did as much for his part as laie in him to helpe forwards this so high an enterprise Wherefore when all things were now in a readinesse he came to the towne of S. Ualerie where he had assembled tigither an huge nauie of ships to the number as some authors affirme of three hundred saile and when he had taried there a long time for a conuenient wind at length it came about euen as he himselfe desired Then shipping his armie which consisted of Normans Flemings Frenchmen and Britains with all expedition he tooke the sea and directing his course towards England he finallie landed at a place in Sussex ancientlie called Peuensey on the 28 day of September where he did set his men on land prouided all things necessarie to incourage and refresh them At his going out of his ship vnto the shore one of his féet slipped as he stepped forward but the other stacke fast in the sand the which so soone as one of his knights had espied and séeing his hand wherevpon he staied full of earth when he rose he spake alowd and said Now sir duke thou hast the soile of England fast in thy hand shalt of a duke yer long become king The duke hearing this tale laughed merilie thereat and comming on land by and by he made his proclamation declaring vpon what occasions he had thus entered the realme The first and principall cause which he alleged was for the chalenge his right meaning the dominion of the land that to him was giuen and assigned as he said by his nephue king Edward late ruler of the same land The second was to reuenge the death of his nephue Alured or Alfred the brother of the same king Edward whome Goodwine earle of Kent and his adherents had most cruellie murthered The third was to be reuenged of the wrong doone vnto Robert archbishop of Canturburie who as he was informed was exiled by the meanes and labor of Harold in the daies of king Edward Wherein we haue to note that whether it were for displeasure that the pope had sometime conceiued for the wrong doone to the archbishop or at the onlie sute of duke William certeine it is that the pope as then named Alexander the second fauored this enterprise of the duke and in token thereof sent him a white banner which he willed him to set vp in the decke of the ship wherein he himselfe should saile In déed as writers report the pope with his cardinals and all the whole court of Rome had king Harold euer in great hatred and disdaine because he had taken vpon him the crowne without their consent or anie ecclesiasticall solemnitie or agréement of the bishops And although the pope and his brethren the said cardinals dissembled the matter for the time yet now beholding to what end his bold presumption was like to come with frowning fortune they shewed themselues open aduersaries inclining streightwaies to the stronger part after the manner of couetous persons or rather of the réed shaken with a sudden puffe of wind Duke William at his first landing at Peuensey or Pemsey whether you will fortified a péece of ground with strong trenches and leauing therein a competent number of a men of warre to kéepe the same he sped him toward Hastings and comming thither he built an other fortresse there with all spéed possible without suffering his souldiers to rob or harrie the countrie adioining saieng that it should be great follie for him to spoile that people which yer manie daies to come were like to be his subiects K. Harold being as yet in the north parts and hearing the duke William was thus landed in England sped him southward and gathering his people togither out of the countries as he went forwards at length came néere his enimies and sending espials into their campe to vnderstand of what strength they were the vnskilfull messengers regarding smallie
or Ele as in other places plâ—â—â—lie apeareth Cadwallo vanquisheâ— by Edwin Cadwallo flieth the 〈◊〉 634. Oswald slaine Oswie Matth. West 654 678 Matt. West saith 676. Oswald meaneth to be thankefull to God for his benefits Beda li. 3. cap. 3. 5. 6. Hector Boet. Corman Aidan S. Paules counsell Aidan commeth into England to preach the gospell Beda li. 3. ca. 3. Hector Boet. Beda Oswald an interpretor to the preacher Hector Boet. Oswalds zeale to aduance religion Beda lib. 5. ca. 6 Oswald had in estimation with his neighbours Beda lib. 3. 〈◊〉 Birinus conuerteth the Westsaxons 〈◊〉 the christian faith Kinigils king of Westsaxon becommeth a christian Polydor. Dorcester ordeined a bishops sée Henr. Hunt This chanceâ— in the yéere 620 as Math West saith 640 Beda lib. 3. cap. 7. Matth. West Lent first ordeined to be kept in England Segburga Aimoinus Penda inuadeth the Northumbers Beda lib. 3. cap. 9. King Oswald slaine Matt. Westm. saith 644. Will. Malmes Oswie king of Northumberland Beda li. 3. ca. 14. 644 Bernicia 651 Cenwalch Hen. Hunt 943 Ran. Higd. Agilbertus a bishop Sigibert Beda lib. 3. cap. 4. The vniuersitie of Cambridge founded by king Sigibert Bale saith 636. Sigibert resigneth his kingdome to Egricus Sigibert and Egricus slaine 652 Baleus Beda lib. 3. cap. 19. Furseus 653 Anna. Will. Malmes Edelhere K. of Eastangle Deus dedit Beda histaeâ—â—â— lib. 3. cap. 21. 653. Peda or Peada king of Middleangles Ad 〈…〉 The saieng of king Penda Beda lib. 3. cap. 22. King Sigibert receiued the faith This was about the yéere 649 as Matth. West hath noted Cedda Ced or Cedda bishop of the Eastsaxons Tilberie The authoritie of a bishop Suidhelme Beda lib. 3. cap. 22. Matt. VVest Beda lib. 3. cap. 23. The maner of the old fast Lindesferne holie Iland Beda lib. 3. cap. 24. War betwéene king Oswie king Penda The victorie of the Northumbers Elfled Herteshey saith Matt. West Hilda Loides The first bishop of Mercia The victorious proceeding of king Oswie Southmercia Northmercia 659 Matt. West Beda lib. 3. cap. 24. Vulfhere Beda lib. 3. cap. 24. 〈◊〉 Hâ—nt Matt. West Tâ— Britains put to slight by Chenwald Chenwald vanquished by Uulfhere Edelwold of Sussex Beda lib. 3. cap. 24. Colman ordeined bishop Beda lib. 3. cap. 25. Controuersie about shauing of crownes Cap. 6. 664 Tuda ordeined bishop Cap. 27. In eclipse Punishment of God for yelding to superstition Wilfrid bishop Cap. 28. Ceadda ordeined archbishop of Yorke Egbert king of Kent Beda lib. 3. cap. 9. Wighart Beda lib. 4. cap. 1. Adrian Theodore ordeined archbishop of Canturburie 668 Ran. Cest. Matth. West Beda Singing in churches brought in vse Putta bishop of Rochester The worthie praise of Theodore and Adrian Englishmen happie and why Beda Benedict or Benet surnamed Biscop 670 Glasiers first brought into England Ran. Cest. Beda lib. 3. cap. 39. Bishop Iaruman or Iaroman 671 Matth. West Egfrid Beda lib. 4. cap. 5. Matth. West 673 A synod holden at Herlord Articles proponed by Theodore Bisi bishop of the Eastangles 872 Matt. West de reg lib. 1. Escuinus Will. Malmes Hen. Hunt Beda lib. ca. supr dict Io. Lothaire Wil. Malm. Beda de reg lib. 1. Thunnir A vile murther Bishop winfrid deposed Sexbulfe ordeined bishop of the Mercies 685 as Matth. VVestm saith Bishop Erkenwald Ethelburga Iohn Cap. graue Waldhere Sebbie king of Eastsaxons Beda lib. 4. cap. 16. Wil. Malm. 675 Will. Malmâ— But other affirme that he reigned 17 yéeres Beda Peada or rather Weada Edilred 677 Hen. Hunt 678 A blasing starre Matth. West Beda lib. 4. ca. 12. Bishop wilfrid banished Hagustald Hexham Eadhidus Lindesferne Holie Iland The church of Rippon Wilfrid by licence of king Edilwalke preacheth the gospel to them of Sussex Lacke of raine Catching of fish with nets Bondmen made trulie free 679 680 A synod at Hatfield Articles subscribed Bale The abbesse Hilda Beda Bale Ran. Cest. Matth. West Beda Henrie Hunt The Britains discomfited Gorop in Goto danica lib. 7. pag. 759. Cadwallader 676 saith Matth. West Galfrid Cadwallader constreined to forsake the land 689 Ceadwalla Wil. Malm. Beda Wil. Malm. Ranulf Cest. Ceadwalla driuen to depart out of the countrie Beda lib. 4. cap. 15. Berthun a duke of Sussex slaine Ceadwalla his vow The I le of Wight conquered The I le of Wight receiueth the saith 689 Beda liâ— 4. cap. 26. Ireland inuaded bâ— the Northumbers King Egfride slain by Brudeus king of the Picts These Britains were those vndouttedlie y t dwelt in the northwest parts of this I le and is not ment onlie by them of Wales Echelreda 〈◊〉 Alfride 685. 698 Beda in Epit. Matt. VVest 705 Beda Iohn archbishop of Yorke He resigneth his sée 721 686 saith Matth. West Lother king of Kent dieth of a wound Wil. Malm. Capgraue faith their sister Edricke Mollo brother to king Ceadwalla burnt to death Withdredis made king â— Kent Hen Hunt Beda lib. 5. Suebhard and Nidred kings by vsurpation and not by succeâ—sion as Heâ—â— Hunt writeth Brightwald the first archbishop of the English nation Inas 689 The Britains ceasse to reigne in this land Fabian H. Hunt Mart. Wastm Wil. Malm. Anno 708 as is noted by Matt. West H. Hunt Matt. VVest saith 718. Matth. West saith 722. The end of the kingdome of the Southsaxons Inas went to Rome and there died Polydor. Ethelburga Will. Malmes The deuise of quéene Ethelburga to persuade hir husband to forsake the world Peter pence King Ethelred becommeth a moonk Ostrida Beda in Epit. 697 King Kenred 711 Nauclerus Egwin bishop of Worcester A fabulous and trifling deuise Bale 712 H. Hunt Ran. Cestreâ— Hen. Hunt Bereford 755 Three miles from Tamwoorth Wil. Malm. 758 Matth. West The historie of Magd. Nuns kept for concubines Pilgrimage of nuns Kings of the Eastsaxons Beda lib. 5. cap. 20. Offa king of Eastsaxons Kâ—ng Sclred 688 705 〈…〉 of Northumberland Henr. Hunt Picts ouerthrowne by the Northumbers King Osred slaine in battell 729 Beda Acca bishop of Hexham 710 Two bishops sees Matth. West Bishop Dâ—niell Bishop Aldhelme The abbeie of Maâ—lmesburie Ethelard 728 Matt. West saith 727. Matth. West 729 Blasing stars Wil. Malm. Beda lib. 5. cap. â—4 731 Bishops what prouinces they gouerned Matth. West Ethelbald K. of Mercia of what puisance he was 732 Wil. Malm. 733 735 Beda departed this 〈◊〉 Craâ—â—â—â—â— 735 Cuthred 740 Matt. West Hen. Hunt Kenric the kings sonne slaine 749 Matth. West 751 752 Matt. West K. Edilbald put to flight Sigibert 755 Ethelred 738 Egbert king of Northumberland 758 Changing of crownes for moonkes cowles 756 Offa. 758 Matth. West Wil. Malm. The victories of king Offa. Matth. West 779 Falsehood in fellowship The archbishops sée remoued from Canturburie to Lichfield 785 Matt. VVest The archbishop Lambert defended his cause Offa alieth himselfe with other princes Matt. Westm. The intercourse of merchants staied Alcwine an Englishman Polydor. 775 Peter pence or Rome Scot. Will. Malmâ— 797 Offa departed this life Ofâ—ditch
Asserius Meneuensis Werefridus Iohn Scot. Grimbald Alured diuided the time for his necessarie vses His last will and testament Cewulfe 886 Matth. West Guthrun K. of the eastangles died 890. Simon Dun. Simon Dun. 872 Egbert king of Northumberland expelled from his kingdome Egbert departed this life Ricsig The Danes winter in Lindseie 975 Ricsig departed this life 983 Guthred ordeined king of Northumberland The bishops sée remooued froÌ„ holie iland to Chester in the stréet Priuiledges granted to S. Cuthberts shrine 894 Polydor. Will. Malmes Wil. Malm. Sithrike Edward the elder 901. Winborne Hen. Hunt Adelwold fleeth to the Danes Wil. Malm. The English nation practised in wars go commonlie awaie with the victorie Hen. Hunt Essex yéeldes to Adelwold Ran. Higd. Brittenden Hen. Hunâ— The Kentishmen disobeiing the kings commandement are surprised by the enimies Adelwold king Edwards brother Fortie daies saith Simon Dun. Hen. Hunt Wightham Chester or rather Leicester as I thinke Digetune Irchenfield Danes discomfited The I le of Stepen Deomedun Danes saile into Ireland Turketillus an earle Simon Dun. Anno 911. Simon Dun. Polydor. Ericke king of Eastangles King Edward inuadeth the countrie of the Eastangles Ericke put to flight The kingdom of the Eastangâ—es subdued by K. Edward Hen. Hunt Matth. West Simon Dun. Tamwoorth was by hir repared anno 914. Eadsburie and Warwike 915 Chester repared 905. Sim. Dun. Quéene of the Welshmen taken Brecanamere Ran. Higd. Hen. Hunt 918 Darbie won from the Danes Hen. Hunt Anno Christ 919 Matt. West Simon Dun. Ranul Translated by Abraham Fleming This Alfwen was sister to Edelfled as H. Hunt saith Strateluid or Stretcled a kingdome in Wales K. Edward a great builder and reparer of townes Notingham bridge built Matt. West Manchester repared Anno 816. Simon Dun. Henr. Hunt Polydor. A dreame Matt. West Polydor. The issue of K. Edward â—has Edgiua Wil. Malm. Ran. Higd. Wil. Malm. Matth. West England first â—â—curssed Anno 903. Winchester Cornwall Shireborne Welles Kirton Mercia Wil. Malm. saith that pope Formosus pronounced this cursse 904 Polydor. Hen. Hunt Adelstan Matt. West Will. Malmes 924 Alfred striueth in vaine to kéepe Adelstane from the gouernment Wâ—l Malm. See more hereof in the acts and monuments set foorth by M. Fox vol. 1. leafe 195. Anno 925. Simon Dun. Polydor. Wil. Malm. H. Hunt Hect. Boetius The Scotish writers varie from our English authors Beatrice daughter to K. Edward as the Scotish writers say Edwin was not brother to K. Edward but son to him Adelstane flieth the realme Beatrice put to death by his stepsons Editha a virgine Wil. Malm. Matth. West The noble saieng of king Adeâ—stane 926 Polydoc 934 Ran. Higd. Sim. Dun. The Scots subdued A token shewed iniraculoâ—ske that the Scots ought to be subiect to the kings of England Wil. Malm. Matt. West 934. Repentance too late Wil. Malm. 937 Simon Dun. Hen. Hunc Wil. Malm. Matth. West Hector Boet. Ran. Higd. Aulafe disguised commeth to view the English camp Aulafe assaileth the English campe Ran. Higd. Wil. Malm. The enimies discomfited Ran. Higd. Tribute The Cornish men subdued Excester repared 940 Simon Dun. The decease of king Adelstane The deâ—cription of king Adelstane Wolstan archbishop of Yorke His estimation in foraine realmes Harding Edmund Wil. Malm. 940. Simon Dun. A peace concluded 941 Matth. West Aulafe deceasseth Another Aulafe taketh vpon him to rule 942 Gâ—rmo or Godfrey Will. Malm. 944 Simon Dun. Leolin king of Southwales aided king Edmund in this enterprise 946 Polydor. The lawes of king Edmund Fiue yeares and 7 months hath Si. Dun. Pridecire saith Si. Dun. Will. Malm. Matth. West 946 Capgraue A vaine tale Crossing bringeth sight of the diuels and crossing driueth them away Dunstane an interpretor of dreames Dunstan séeth the diuell often but now he was become a watter at the table when Dunstane sat with the king Edred 946 Edred Hen. Hunt The Northumbers rebell and are subdued Aulafe returned into Northumberland Hirke or Hericius Wil. Malm. The disloialtie of the Northumbers punished Aulafe returned into Northumberland Ran. Higd. Simon Dun. Easterford Aulafe returned into Northumberland The archbishop of Yorke imprisoned Matth. West 951. Wil. Malm. Edredus departeth this life Dunstane in fauour But was not this a deuise thereby to deteine the treasure for I doo not read that he deliuered it out of his hands An angell or as some thinks a woorse creature Edwin 955 Will. Malmes Polydor. Iohn Cap. graue Will. Malmes Polydor. Dunstane banished the realme Will. Malmes Polydor. Dunstane séeth not the diuell Dunstane departed into exile Wil. Malm. Edwine displaceth monks and putteth secular priests in their roomes Rebellion raised against king Edwine Simon Dun. Edwin departeth this life Edgar 959 Polydor. Edgar a fauorer of moonks The diligent prouision of K. Edgar for defense of the realme Wil. Malm. Mascutius Kings of Welshmen King Edgar roweth on the water of Dée Ran. Higd. King Edgar fauoureth Danes English learned to quaffe of the Danes Wil. Malm. Englishmen learne other vices of strangers Ethelwold made bishop of Winchester Oswald Floriacum Moonks must néeds write much in praise of Edgar who had men of their cote in such estimatioÌ„ A tribute instituted of woolskins Osborne and Capgraue hold that she was not his wife but a nun Wil. Malm. â—â—orger â—â—orger Earle Ethelwold deceueth the king of his wiâ—e King Edgar séeketh the destruction of earle Ethelwold King Edgar a murtherer His licentious life incontinencie Note the déep hypocrisie of Dunstane Ran. Higd. Fabian out of Guido de Columâ—â— Wil. Malm. Hen. Hunt Ranul Hig. Polydor. Matt. West Simon Dun. Fabian Ran. Higd. The Welshmen rebel and are chastised Fabian Ran. Higd. The welshmen rebel and are chastised Will. Malmet Hen. Hunt King Edgar departeth this life Wherfore Edgar is praised of some writers Fabian Ran. Higd. Hen. Hunt Wil. Malm. Hen. Huna Matt. West Moonks estéemed secular priests little regarded Ran. Higd. lib. 6. cap. 9. Wil. Malm. Ran. Higd. Tho. Eliot Edgar small of stature but strong and hardie Kenneth king of Scots The noble courage of king Edgar Wil. Malm. Ireland subiect to king Edgar Edward Some write that the father king Edgar appointed Edward to succéed him Simon Dun. Iohn Capg After duke of Mercia and other immeâ—â—atlie vpon Edgars death before the crowne was established remooued the moonks and restored the canons Simon Dun. 975 Wil. Malm. Alfer or Elfer duke of Mercia Iohn Capâ— Wil. Malm. Ran. Higd. Matt. West Simon Dun. Simon Dun. Polydor. A pretie shift of the moonks to disappoint the priests Polydor. Wil. Malm. Dunstane by woorking miracles had his will when arguments failed Polydor. Wil. Malms The wicked purpose of quéene Alfred The shameful murther of K. Edward Matth. West Fabian Sim. Dun. Wil. Malm. Miracles Building of abbeies in those daies was thought to be a full satisfaction for all maner of sinues Elferus Polydor. Will. Malmes Egelred 979 Simon Dun. Will. Malmes Polydor. Ran. Higd. 980 Sim. Dun. Ran. Higd. 982 983 Alfer
him to his fauour whereby that familie came vp And thus much by the waie of Mailrosse whereof this may suffice sith mine intent is not as now to make anie precise description of the particulars of Wales but onelie to shew how those regions laie which sometime were knowne to be gouerned in that countrie The third kingdome is Demetia or Southwales sometime knowne for the region of the Syllures wherevnto I also am persuaded that the Ordolukes laie in the east part thereof and extended their region euen vnto the Sauerne but howsoeuer that matter falleth out Demetia hath the Sauerne on hir south the Irish sea on hir west parts on the east the Sauerne onelie and by north the land of Powisy whereof I spake of late Of this region also Caermarden which the old writers call Maridunum was the chéefe citie and palace belonging to the kings of Southwales vntill at the last through forren and ciuill inuasions of enimies the princes thereof were constrained to remooue their courts to Dinefar which is in Cantermawr and situate neuerthelesse vpon the same riuer Tewy wheron Caermarden standeth in which place it is far better defended with high hils thicke woods craggie rocks and déepe marises In this region also lieth Pembroke aliàs Penmoroc shire whose fawcons haue béene in old time very much regarded and therein likewise in Milford hauen whereof the Welsh wisards doo yet dreame strange toies which they beleeue shall one daie come to passe For they are a nation much giuen to fortelling of things to come but more to beléeue such blind prophesies as haue béene made of old time and no man is accompted for learned in Wales that is not supposed to haue the spirit of prophesie That Scotland had in those daies two kingdoms besides that of the Orchades whereof the one consisted of the Picts and was called Pightland or Pictland the other of the Irish race and named Scotland I hope no wise man will readilie denie The whole region or portion of the I le beyond the Scotish sea also was so diuided that the Picts laie on the east side and the Scots on the west ech of them being seuered from other either by huge hils or great lakes and riuers that ran out of the south into the north betwéene them It séemeth also that at the first these two kingdoms were diuided from the rest of those of the Britons by the riuers Cluda and Forth till both of them desirous to inlarge their dominions draue the Britons ouer the Solue and the Twede which then became march betwéene both the nations Wherefore the case being so plaine I will saie no more of these two but procéed in order with the rehersall of the rest of the particular-kingdoms of this our south part of the I le limiting out the same by shires as they now lie so néere as I can for otherwise it shall be vnpossible for me to leaue certaine notice of the likeliest quantities of these their seuerall portions The first of these kingdoms therefore was begunne in Kent by Henghist in the 456. of Christ and thereof called the kingdome of Kent or Cantwarland and as the limits thereof extended it selfe no farther than the said countie the cheefe citie whereof was Dorobernia or Cantwarbyry now Canturburie so it indured well néere by the space of 400. yeares before it was made and earledome or Heretochie and vnited by Inas vnto that of the West Saxons Athelstane his sonne being the first Earle or Heretoch of the same Maister Lambert in his historie of Kent dooth gather by verie probable coniectures that this part of the Iland was first inhabited by Samothes and afterward by Albion But howsoeuer that case standeth sure it is that it hath béen the onlie doore whereby the Romans and Saxons made their entrie vnto the conquest of the region but first of all Caesar who entred into this Iland vpon the eightéenth Cal. or 14. of September which was foure daies before the full of the moone as he himselfe confesseth and then fell out about the 17. or 18. of that moneth twelue daies before the equinoctiall apparant so that he did not tarrie at that time aboue eight or ten daies in Britaine And as this platforme cannot be denied for his entrance so the said region and east part of Kent was the onelie place by which the knowledge of Christ was first brought ouer vnto vs whereby we became partakers of saluation and from the darkenesse of mistie errour true conuerts vnto the light and bright beames of the shining truth to our eternall benefit and euerlasting comforts The second kingdome conteined onelie Sussex and a part of or as some saie all Surrie which Ella the Saxon first held who also erected his chéefe palace at Chichester when he had destroied Andredswald in the 492. of Christ. And after it had continued by the space of 232. years it ceased being the verie least kingdome of all the rest which were founded in this I le after the comming of the Saxons for to saie truth it conteined little aboue 7000. families within a while after the erection of the kingdome of the Gewisses or West saxons notwithstanding that before the kings of Sussex pretended and made claime to all that which laie west of Kent and south of the Thames vnto the point of Corinwall as I haue often read The third regiment was of the East Saxons or Trinobantes This kingdome began vnder Erkenwijn whose chéefe seat was in London or rather Colchester and conteined whole Essex Middlesex and part of Herfordshire It indured also much about the pricke of 303. yeares and was diuided from that of the East Angles onlie by the riuer Stoure as Houeden and others doo report so it continueth separated from Suffolke euen vnto our times although the said riuer be now growne verie small and not of such greatnesse as it hath béene in times past by reason that our countriemen make small accompt of riuers thinking carriage made by horsse and cart to be the lesse chargeable waie But herin how far they are deceiued I will else-where make manifest declaration The fourth kingdome was of the West Saxons and so called bicause it laie in the west part of the realme as that of Essex did in the east and of Sussex in the south It began in the yeare of Grace 519. vnder Cerdije and indured vntill the comming of the Normans including at the last all Wiltshire Bar keshire Dorset Southampton Somersetshire Glocestershire some part of Deuonshire which the Britons occupied not Cornewall and the rest of Surrie as the best authors doo set downe At the first it conteined onelie Wiltshire Dorcetshire and Barkeshire but yer long the princes thereof conquered whatsoeuer the kings of Sussex and the Britons held vnto the point of Cornewall and then became first Dorchester vntill the time of Kinigils then Winchester the chéefe citie of that kingdome For when Birinus the
moonke came into England the said Kinigils gaue him Dorchester and all the land within seauen miles about toward the maintenance of his cathedrall sea by meanes whereof he himselfe remooued his palace to Winchester The first kingdome began vnder Ida in the 548. of Christ and was called Northumberland bicause it laie by north of the riuer Humber And from the comming of Henghist to this Ida it was onlie gouerned by earls or Heretoches as an Heretochy till the said Ida conuerted it into a kingdome It conteined all that region which as it should séeme was in time past either wholie apperteining to the Brigants or whereof the said Brigants did possesse the greater part The cheefe citie of the same in like maner was Yorke as Beda Capgraue Leyland and others doo set downe who ad thereto that it extended from the Humber vnto the Scotish sea vntill the slaughter of Egfride of the Northumbers after which time the Picts gat hold of all betweene the Forth and the Twede which afterward descending to the Scots by meanes of the vtter destruction of the Picts hath not béene sithens vnited to the crowne of England nor in possession of the meere English as before time it had béene Such was the crueltie of these Picts also in their recouerie of the same that at a certeine houre they made a Sicilien euensong and slew euerie English man woman and child that they could laie hold vpon within the aforesaid region but some escaped narrowlie and saued themselues by flight Afterward in the yeare of Grace 560. it was parted in twaine vnder Adda that yeelded vp all his portion which lay betweene Humber and the Tine vnto his brother Ella according to their fathers appointment who called it Deira or Southumberland but reteining the rest still vnto his owne vse he diminished not his title but wrote himselfe as before king of all Northumberland Howbeit after 91. yeares it was revnited againe and so continued vntill Alfred annexed the whole to his kingdome in the 331. after Ida or 878. of the birth of Iesus Christ our Sauiour The seauenth kingdome called of the East-angles began at Norwich in the 561. after Christ vnder Offa of whom the people of that region were long time called Offlings This included all Norfolke Suffolke Cambridgeshire and Elie and continuing 228. yeares it flourished onelie 35. yeares in perfect estate of liberte the rest being consumed vnder the tribut and vassallage of the Mercians who had the souereigntie thereof and held it with great honour till the Danes gat hold of it who spoiled it verie sore so that it became more miserable than any of the other and so remained till the kings of the West-saxons vnited it to their crownes Some saie that Grantcester but now Cambridge a towne erected out of hir ruines was the chéefe citie of this kingdome and not Norwich Wherein I may well shew the discord of writers but I cannot resolue the scruple Some take this region also to be all one with that of the Icenes but as yet for my part I cannot yeeld to their assertions I meane it of Leland himselfe whose helpe I vse chéefelie in these collections albeit in this behalfe I am not resolued that he doth iudge aright The 8. last was that of Mertia which indured 291. yeares and for greatnesse exceeded all the rest It tooke the name either of Mearc the Saxon word bicause it was march to the rest and trulie the limits of most of the other kingdomes abutted vpon the same or else for that the lawes of Martia the Queene were first vsed in that part of the Iland But as this later is but a méere coniecture of some so the said kingdome began vnder Creodda in the 585. of Christ indured well néere 300. yeares before it was vnited to that of the West-saxons by Alfred then reigning in this I le Before him the Danes had gotten hold thereof and placed one Ceolulph an idiot in the same but as he was soone reiected for his follie so it was not long after yer the said Alfred I saie annexed it to his kingdome by his manhood The limits of the Mertian dominions included Lincolne Northampton Chester Darbie Nottingham Stafford Huntington Rutland Oxford Buckingham Worcester Bedford shires and the greatest part of Shropshire which the Welsh occupied not Lancaster Glocester Hereford aliàs Hurchford Warwijc and Hertford shires the rest of whose territories were holden by such princes of other kingdomes through force as bordered vpon the same Moreouer this kingdome was at one time diuided into south and north Mertia whereof this laie beyond and the other on this side of the Trent which later also Oswald of Northumberland did giue to Weada the sonne of Penda for kindred sake though he not long inioied it This also is worthie to be noted that in these eight kingdomes of the Saxons there were twelue princes reputed in the popish Catalog for saints or martyrs of which Alcimund Edwine Oswald Oswijn and Aldwold reigned in Northumberland Sigebert Ethelbert Edmond and another Sigebert among the Estangels Kenelme and Wistan in Mertia and Saint Edward the confessor ouer all but how worthilie I referre me to the iudgement of the learned Thus much haue I thought good to leaue in memorie of the aforesaid kingdomes and now will I speake somewhat of the diuision of this Iland also into prouinces as the Romanes seuered it whiles they remained in these parts Which being done I hope that I haue discharged whatsoeuer is promised in the title of this chapter The Romans therefore hauing obteined the possession of this Iland diuided the same at the last into fiue prouinces as Vibius Sequester saith The first whereof was named Britannia prima and conteined the east part of England as some doo gather from the Trent vnto the Twede The second was called Valentia or Valentiana and included the west side as they note it from Lirpoole vnto Cokermouth The third hight Britannia secunda and was that portion of the Ile which laie southwards betwéene the Trent and the Thames The fourth was surnamed Flauia Caesariensis and conteined all the countrie which remained betweene Douer and the Sauerne I meane by south of the Thames and wherevnto in like sort Cornewall and Wales were orderlie assigned The fift and last part was then named Maxima Caesariensis now Scotland the most barren of all the rest and yet not vnsought out of the gréedie Romanes bicause of the great plentie of fish and foule fine alabaster and hard marble that are ingendred and to be had in the same for furniture of houshold and curious building wherein they much delited More hereof in Sextus Rufus who liued in the daies of Valentine and wrate Notitiam prouinciarum now extant to be read A Catalog of the kings and princes of this Iland first from Samothes vnto the birth of our sauiour Christ or rather the comming of the Romans
Gardsey full 21. miles or therabouts and made notable by meanes of a bloudie fact doone there in Queene Maries daies whereby a woman called Perotine Massie wife vnto an honest minister or préest being great with childe by hir husband was burned to ashes through the excéeding crueltie of the Deane and Chapiter then contending manifestlie against God for the mainteinance of their popish and antichristian kingdome In this hir execution and at such time as the fire caught holde of hir wombe hir bellie brake and there issued a goodly man-childe from hir with such force that it fell vpon the cold ground quite beyond the heate and furie of the flame which quicklie was taken vp and giuen from one tormentor and aduersarie to an other to looke vpon whose eies being after a while satisfied with the beholding thereof they threw it vnto the carcase of the mother which burned in the fire whereby the poore innocent was consumed to ashes whom that furious element would gladlie haue left vntouched wherevnto it ministred as you heare an hurtlesse passage In this latter also there haue béene in times past fiue religious houses and nine castels howbeit in these daies there is but one parish-church lest standing in the same There are also certeine other small Ilands which Henrie the second in his donation calleth Insulettas beside verie manie rocks whereof one called S. Hilaries wherein sometime was a monasterie is fast vpon Iardsey another is named the Cornet which hath a castel not passing an arrow shot from Gardsey The Serke also is betwéene both which is six miles about and hath another annexed to it by an Isthmus or Strictland wherein was a religious house therwithall great store of conies There is also the Brehoc the Gytho and the Herme which latter is foure miles in compasse and therein was sometime a Canonrie that afterward was conuerted into an house of Franciscanes There are two other likewise neere vnto that of S. Hilarie of whose names I haue no notice There is also the rockie I le of Burhoo but now the I le of rats so called of the huge plentie of rats that are found there though otherwise it be replenished with infinit store of conies betwéene whome and the rats as I coniecture the same which we call Turkie conies are oftentimes produced among those few houses that are to be seene in this Iland Some are of the opinion that there hath béene more store of building in this I le than is at this present to be seene that it became abandoned through multitudes of rats but hereof I find no perfect warrantise that I may safelie trust vnto yet in other places I read of the like thing to haue happened as in Gyara of the Cyclades where the rats increased so fast that they drauc away the people Varro speaketh of a towne in Spaine that was ouerthrowne by conies The Abderits were driuen out of Thracia by the increase of mice frogs and so manie conies were there on a time in the Iles Maiorca and Minorca now perteining to Spaine that the people began to starue for want of bread and their cattell for lacke of grasse And bicause the Ilanders were not able to ouercome them Augustus was constreined to send an armie of men to destroie that needlesse brood Plin. lib. 8. cap. 55. A towne also in France sometime became desolate onelie by frogs and todes Another in Africa by locustes and also by grashoppers as Amicla was by snakes and adders Theophrast telleth of an whole countrie consumed by the palmer-worme which is like vnto an huge caterpiller Plinie writeth of a prouince vpon the borders of Aethiopia made void of people by ants and scorpions and how the citizens of Megara in Grecia were faine to leaue that citie through multitudes of bées as waspes had almost driuen the Ephensians out of Ephesus But this of all other whereof Aelianus intreateth is most woonderfull that when the Cretenses were chased out of a famous citie of their Iland by infinit numbers of bees the said bees conuerted their houses into hiues and made large combes in them which reached from wall to wall wherein they reserued their honie Which things being dulie considered I doo not denie the possibilitie of the expulsion of the inhabitants out of the I le of Burho by rats although I say that I doo not warrant the effect bicause I find it not set downe directlie in plaine words Beside this there is moreouer the I le of Alderney a verie pretie plot about seuen miles in compasse wherin in a préest not long since did find a coffin of stone in which lay the bodie of an huge giant whose fore téeth were so big as a mans fist as Leland dooth report Certes this to me is no maruell at all sith I haue read of greater and mentioned them alreadie in the beginning of this booke Such a tooth also haue they in Spaine wherevnto they go in pilgrimage as vnto S. Christophers tooth but it was one of his eie teeth if Ludouicus Viues say true who went thither to offer vnto the same S. August de ciuit lib. 15. cap. 9. writeth in like sort of such another found vpon the coast of Vtica and thereby gathereth that all men in time past were not onlie far greater than they be now but also the giants farre exceeding the huge stature and height of the highest of them all Homer complaineth that men in his time were but dwarfes in comparison of such as liued in the wars of Troy See his fift Iliad where he speaketh of Diomedes and how he threw a stone at Aeneas which 14. men of his time were not able to stirre and therewith did hit him on the thigh and ouerthrew him Virgil also noteth no lesse in his owne deuise but Iuuenall bréefelie comprehendeth all this in his 15. Satya where he saith Saxa inclinatis per humum quaesita lacertis Incipiunt torquere domestica seditione Tela nec hunc lapidem quali se Turnus Aiax Et quo Tytides percussit pondere coxam Aeneae sed quem valeant emittere dextrae Illis dissimiles nostro tempore nata Nam genus hoc viuo iam decrescebat Homero Terra malos homines nunc educat atque pusillos Ergo Deus quicunque aspexit ridet odit But to returne againe vnto the I le of Alderney from whence I haue digressed Herein also is a prettie towne with a parish-church great plentie of corne cattell conies and wilde foule whereby the inhabitants doo reape much gaine and commoditie onelie wood is their want which they otherwise supplie The language also of such as dwell in these Iles is French but the wearing of their haire long the attire of those that liued in Gardsey and Iardsey vntill the time of king Henrie the eight was all after the Irish guise The I le of Gardsey also was sore
spoiled by the French 1371. and left so desolate that onlie one castell remained therein vntouched Beyond this and neere vnto the coast of England for these doo lie about the verie middest of the British sea we haue one Iland called the Bruch or the Bruchsey lieng about two miles from Poole whither men saile from the Fromouth and wherein is nought else but an old chapell without any other housing Next to this also are certeine rocks which some take for Iles as Illeston rocke néere vnto Peritorie Horestan I le a mile from Peritorie by south Blacke rocke I le southeast from Peritorie toward Teygnemouth and also Chester otherwise called Plegimundham but how to saie truth or where this latter lieth I cannot make report as yet neuerthelesse sith Leland noteth them togither I thinke it not my part to make separation of them From hence the next Ile is called Mount Iland otherwise Mowtland situate ouer against Lough about two miles from the shore and well néere thrée miles in compasse This Iland hath no inhabitants but onelie the warrenner and his dog who looketh vnto the conies there notwithstanding that vpon the coast thereof in time of the yeere great store of pilchards is taken and carried from thence into manie places of our countrie It hath also a fresh well comming out of the rocks which is worthie to be noted in so small a compasse of ground Moreouer in the mouth of the créeke that leadeth vnto Lough or Loow as some call it there is another little Iland of about eight acres of ground called S. Nicholas I le and midwaie betweene Falmouth and Dudman a certeine Promontorie is such another named the Gréefe wherein is great store of gulles sea foule As for Inis Prynin it lieth within the Baie about three miles from Lizards and containeth not aboue two acres of ground from which Newltjn is not far distant and wherein is a poore fisher-towne and a faire wel-spring wherof as yet no writer hath made mention After these omitting Pendinant in the point of Falmouth hauen we came at last to saint Michaels mount whereof I find this description readie to my hand in Leland The compasse of the root of the mount of saint Michael is not much more than halfe a mile and of this the south part is pasturable and bréedeth conies the residue high and rockie soile In the north side thereof also is a garden with certeine houses and shops for fishermen Furthermore the waie to the mountaine lieth at the north side and is frequented from halfe eb to halfe floud the entrance beginning at the foot of the hill and so ascending by steps and greeces westward first and then eastward to the vtter ward of the church Within the same ward also is a court stronglie walled wherein on the south side is a chapell of S. Michaell and in the east side another of our ladie Manie times a man may come to the hill on foot On the north northwest side hereof also is a Piere for botes and ships and in the Baie betwixt the mount and Pensardz are seene at the lowe water marke diuers roots and stubs of trées beside hewen stone sometimes of doores windowes which are perceiued in the inner part of the Baie and import that there hath not onelie beene building but also firme ground whereas the salt water doth now rule and beare the maisterie Beyond this is an other little I le called S. Clements Ile of a chapell there dedicated to that saint It hath a little from it also the I le called Mowshole which is not touched in any Chard As for Mowshole it selfe it is a towne of the maine called in Cornish Port Enis that is Portus insulae whereof the said Ile taketh denomination and in tin workes néere vnto the same there hath beene found of late speare heds battell axes and swords of copper wrapped vp in linnen and scarselie hurt with rust or other hinderance Certes the sea hath won verie much in this corner of our Iland but chéefelie betwéene Mowshole and Pensardz Hauing thus passed ouer verie neere all such Iles as lie vpon the south coast of Britaine and now being come vnto the west part of our countrie a sudden Pirie catâ—heth hold of vs as it did before when we went to Iardsey and carieth vs yet more westerlie among the flats of Sylley Such force dooth the southeast wind often shewe vpon poore trauellers in those parts as the south and southwest dooth vpon strangers against the British coast that are not skilfull of our rodes and harborowes Howbeit such was our successe in this voiage that we feared no rocks more than did king Athelstane when he subdued them and soone after builded a colledge of preests at S. Burien in performance of his vow made when he enterprised this voiage for his safe returne nor anie tempest of weather in those parts that could annoie our passage Perusing therefore the perils whereinto we were pitifullie plunged we found the Syllane Ilands places often robbed by the Frenchmen and Spaniards to lie distant from the point of Cornewall about three or foure hours sailing or twentie English miles as some men doo account it There are of these as I said to the number of one hundreth fortie seauen in sight whereof each one is greater or lesse than other and most of them sometime inhabited howbeit there are twentie of them which for their greatnesse and commodities exceed all the rest Thereto if you respect their position they are situat in maner of a circle or ring hauing an huge lake or portion of the sea in the middest of them which is not without perill to such as with small aduisement enter into the same Certes it passeth my cunning either to name or to describe all these one hundreth fourtie seauen according to their estate neither haue I had anie information of them more than I haue gathered by Leland or gotten out of a map of their description which I had sometime of Reginald Woolfe wherfore omitting as it were all the rags and such as are not worthie to haue anie time spent about their particular descriptions I will onelie touch the greatest and those that lie togither as I said in maner of a roundle The first and greatest of these therefore called S. Maries Ile is about fiue miles ouer or nine miles in compasse Therein also is a parish-church and a poore towne belonging thereto of threescore housholds beside a castell plentie of corne conies wild swans puffens gulles cranes other kinds of foule in great abundance This fertile Iland being thus viewed we sailed southwards by the Norman rocke and S. Maries sound vnto Agnus I le which is six miles ouer and hath in like sort one towne or parish within the same of fiue or six housholds beside no small store of hogs conies of sundrie colours verie profitable to their owners It is not long
But as the number of churches increased so the repaire of the faithfull vnto the cathedrals did diminish whereby they now become especiallie in their nether parts rather markets and shops for march â—dize than solemn places of praier wherevnto they were first erected Moreouer in the said cathedrall churches vpon sundaies and festiuall daies the canons doo make certeine ordinarie sermons by course wherevnto great numbers of all estates doo orderlie resort and vpon the working daies thrise in the wéeke one of the said canons or some other in his stéed dooth read and expound some péece of holie seripture wherevnto the people doo verie reuerentlie repaire The bishops themselues in like sort are not idle in their callings for being now exempt from court and councell which is one and a no small péece of their felicitie although Richard archbishop of Canturburie thought otherwise as yet appeareth by his letters to pope Alexander Epistola44 Petri Blesensis where he saith Bicause the cleargie of his time were somewhat narrowlie looked vnto Supra dorsum ecclesiae fabricant peccatores c they so applie their minds to the setting foorth of the word that there are verie few of them which doo not euerie sundaie or offener resort to some place or other within their iurisdictions where they expound the scriptures with much grauitie and skill and yet not without the great mistaking and contempt of such as hate the word Of their manifold translations from one sée to another I will saie nothing which is not now doone for the benefit of the flocke as the preferment of the partie fauoured and aduantage vnto the prince a matter in time past much doubted of to wit whether a bishop or pastor might be translated from one sée to another left vndecided till prescription by roiall authoritie made it good For among princes a thing once doone is well doone and to be doone oftentimes though no warrant be to be found therefore They haue vnder them also their archdeacons some one diuerse two and manie foure or mo as their circuits are in quantitie which archdeacons are termed in law the bishops eies and these beside their ordinarie courts which are holden within so manie or more of their seuerall deanries by themselues or their officials once in a moneth at the least doo kéepe yearelie two visitations or synods as the bishop dooth in euerie third yeare wherein he confirmeth some children though most care but a litle for that ceremonie in which they make diligent inquisition and search as well for the doctrine and behauiour of the ministers as the orderlie dealing of the parishioners in resorting to their parish churches and conformitie vnto religion They punish also with great seueritie all such trespassers either in person or by the pursse where permutation of penance is thought more gréeuous to the offendor as are presented vnto them or if the cause be of the more weight as in cases of heresie pertinacie contempt and such like they referre them either to the bishop of the diocesse or his chancellor or else to sundrie graue persons set in authoritie by vertue of an high commission directed vnto them from the prince to that end who in verie courteous maner doo sée the offendors gently reformed or else seuerlie punished if necessitie so inforce Beside this in manie of our archdeaconries we haue an exercise latelie begun which for the most part is called a prophesie or conference and erected onelie for the examination or triall of the diligence of the cleargie in their studie of holie scriptures Howbeit such is the thirstie desire of the people in these daies to heare the word of God that they also haue as it were with zealous violence intruded themselues among them but as hearers onelie to come by more knowledge through their presence at the same Herein also for the most part two of the yoonger sort of ministers doo expound ech after other some péece of the scriptures ordinarilie appointed vnto them in their courses wherein they orderlie go through with some one of the euangelists or of the epistles as it pleaseth the whole assemblie to choose at the first in euerie of these conferences and when they haue spent an houre or a little more betwéene them then commeth one of the better learned sort who being a graduat for the most part or knowne to be a preacher sufficientlie authorised of a sound iudgement supplieth the roome of a moderator making first a breefe rehearsall of their discourses and then adding what him thinketh good of his owne knowledge wherby two houres are thus commonlie spent at this most profitable méeting When all is doone if the first speakers haue shewed anie peece of diligence they are commended for their trauell and incouraged to go forward If they haue béene found to be slacke or not sound in deliuerie of their doctrine their negligence and error is openlie reprooued before all their brethren who go aside of purpose from the laitie after the exercise ended to iudge of these matters and consult of the next speakers and quantitie of the text to be handled in that place The laitie neuer speake of course except some vaine and busie head will now and then intrude themselues with offense but are onelie hearers and as it is vsed in some places wéekelie in other once in foureteene daies in diuerse monethlie and elsewhere twise in a yeare so is it a notable spurre vnto all the ministers thereby to applie their bookes which otherwise as in times past would giue themselues to hawking hunting tables cards dice tipling at the alehouse shooting of matches and other like vanities nothing commendable in such as should be godlie and zealous stewards of the good gifts of God faithfull distributors of his word vnto the people and diligent pastors according to their calling But alas as sathan the author of all mischéefe hath in sundrie manners heretofore hindered the erection and maintenance of manie good things so in this he hath stirred vp aduersaries of late vnto this most profitable exercise who not regarding the commoditie that riseth thereby so well to the hearers as spekers but either stumbling I cannot tell how at words and termes or at the least wise not liking to here of the reprehension of vice or peraduenture taking a misliking at the slender demeanours of such negligent ministers as now and then in their courses doo occupie the roomes haue either by their owne practise their sinister information or suggestions made vpon surmises vnto other procured the suppression of these conferences condemning them as hurtfull pernicious and dailie bréeders of no small hurt inconuenience But hereof let God be iudge vnto whome the cause belongeth Our elders or ministers and deacons for subdeacons and the other inferiour orders sometime vsed in popish church we haue not are made according to a certeine forme of consecration concluded vpon in the time of king Edward the sixt by